^;OfCAlIFO%
"^(?AavaaiH
o
5=
if
II
mor
<is\
O Or
,.3UV>
f
r.
M
%. :
-i(ij;iV
\\U ik\i-
"C/AilFiiaU it^'
"J-i.
^^
7
w
'if
.^WEUNIVERS-/A
2
Or
;j>clOSANGElfj^,
^n\^m-m'^
o
3^
i^
?
^OFCAIIFO/?^
.\WEUNIVfl?,r;rx
>- I -n
■<, ^^ T>
OQ —
.vNlOS-^NCPlfr,
C:
"^^mmw^
%
,vvlOSANGflfj>
>Md
1
30
-<
§ 1 ^
i?
^lUBRARYQr
c:
imAtjrnr,-
>
..AlNrt-3V^
73
^OFCAllfO%
o
^^OFCALIFOff.'
...^ ^aT-Pn-DY^^^ ^\WEUNIVER%
^ u.
. inC.Ailr ilr.
^ '^-. _ jp^ O r
iZPVI ^
,JA!Nni\\-
CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH MAKING TOYS FOR POCAHONTAS.
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION
FROM THE SETTLEMENT
TO THE END OF THE REVOLUTION
BY
JOHN ESTEN COOKE
ACXnOR OK " I-EATHER STOCKING AND SILK
PIIOFKSSOR PRESSENSEE
C/^T----,
NEW YOIJK
11 A n p F, R .t i; i: o T II K K s, r u in, i s ii e R s
V M A N K I, I N S g i; A K K
1 s 7 5)
By JOHN ESTEN COOKE.
Stories of tLe Old Dominion 12mo, Cloth, $1 50
Henry St. John, Gentleman 12mo, Cloth, 1 50'
Leather Stocking and Silk 12mo, Cloth, 1 50
Mr. Grantley's Idea 3 2 mo. Paper, 25
Professor Pressensee 32rao, Paper, 25
Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York.
Any of the above works sent by mail, postage prepaid, to
any part of the United States, on receipt of the price.
Copyright, 1879, by Harper & Brothers.
TO MY BOYS
EDMUND PENDLETON COOKE
AND
ROBERT POWEL PAGE COOKE
These Stones from the History of Virginia
are
Pciiicatci)
The Briars, Virginia, 1879.
9626'^4.
A FEW WORDS TO MY 0^yN AND
OTHER BOYS.
In these stories I mean to tell you some interesting
incidents in the history of Virginia, which, in former
times, was called the " Old Dominion,"
Many of these I look upon as more striking than fic-
tion— that is, than stories which are not true, and only
written to amuse people. You cannot find them easily
in the long histories of Virginia ; and when you do find
them, little is said about many of them, and that little
is buried in words. I do not mean to speak ill of the
histories, but I nmst say they are not very interesting to
me. As much time is taken to tell us what is dull and
commonplace, as to relate the striking events which
everybody should know about.
This is wrong, I think. There is wheat and there is
cliaff, and if you mix them both together the wheat is of
no value. It is better to clean up the wheat and skim
the cream from the milk of history — that is, dwell on
the interesting scenes, and say little of the unimportant
ones.
This I mean to try and do in my book. I shall aim
to tell you the most striking events in the annals of
the "Old Dominion," and leave the rest to take care
of themselves. There arc plenty such incidents. Vir-
8 TO MY OWN AND OTHER BOYS.
ginia history is full of remarkable scenes, and she has
produced some of the greatest men M'ho have lived in
America. By telling you of these I hope to interest
you, and, what is better still, to inform and improve
you.
I call my stories a book, but I wish you to feel as if
I were talking to you like an old gentleman in his arm-
chair, with his young ones gathered around him. Easy
talk of this sort is often better than long words ; but
you must not think that I talk carelessly, without mind-
ing what I say. I wish all to listen to me — even the
"grown-up children," as men and women are sometimes
called; and with these I must be careful. They will
know if I am telling the precise truth, and I can only
say I have made every effort to do so. I have written
a number of books in my life, and this has been one
of the hardest of them — for nothing is more difficult
than to be simple.
This is all I have to say before beginning my stories,
which are meant for my own boys, and for any others
who will read them. I even hope, as I have said, that
o-rown-up persons will like them, and here and there
meet with something which will be new to them.
CONTENTS.
About my Storiks Page 7
I.
THE ADVENTURES OF CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH.
I. How he made himself a Soldier 17
II. His Fight with Three Turks 20
III. Is taken Prisoner, and Kscai)es 26
IV. Sails for Virginia 29
V. The Settlers at Jamestown S2
VI. lie Visits Powhatan <!(>
VII. Pocaliontas 40
Vlil. He Exi)lores the Ciiesapeake 47
IX. His Last Meeting with Pocahontas 50
X. His Death r.*
II.
WHY VIRGINIA WAS CALLED THE ''OLD DOMINION:'
I. Richard Lee's Visit to Breda ;'>6
11. The Sunender to Parliament GO
III.
THE GREAT REBELLION IX VTRGINIA.
I. Sir William Rcrkeley and Bacon <]r>
IF. Tiie Scene in front of the State-house 71
III. Tlic Fight at Bloody Kmi 73
IV. The Battle at Jamestown "i^t
V. The Death and Burial of Bacon 77
V!. The Clovernor's Cruelty 71)
TV.
THE K NIGHTS OF THE GOLDEN HORSESHOE.
I. Alexander Spotswood ■'^2
II. The March of the Knights H-'>
III. Over the Mountains ^'^
IV. The Horseshoe "-'2
CONTENTS.
V.
GEORGE WASHINGTON, THE TOUNG SURVEYOR.
I. George and Lord Fairfax Page 94
IF. The Ride beyond tlie Blue Kidge 101
III. Back to Greenway Court 107
VI.
WASHINGTON IN THE WILDERNESS.
I. He Visits the Chevalier de St. Pierre 110
II. Tlie Indian Guide 114
III. On the Raft in the Ice 117
IV. The Surrender at Great Meadow 119
VII.
BRADDOCK AND HIS SASH.
I. At Cumberland 123
H. The March 126
III. The Battle 130
IV. The Retreat 135
VIII.
POINT PLEASANT, AND THE DEATH OF CORNSTALK.
I. Andrew Lewis and his Men 140
II. The Battle with the Indians 14.5
III. Cornstalk 149
IV. Cornstalk and his Son 153
IX.
PATRICK HENRY, THE "■MAN OF THE PEOPLE.''
1. His Early Years 158
II. His First Speech 162
III. In the Burgesses 167
IV. In the Convention 173
X.
THOMAS JEFFERSON, THE "PEN OF THE REVOLUTION.''
I. His Youth and Marriage 180
IL The Declaration 184
HI. His Old Age, and Death 187
XI.
A PALL AT THE CAPITOL.
J. In the Capitol 193
II. Henry, Pendleton, and Jefferson 197
CONTENTS. XI
III. Mason, Lee, and otliers Page 109
IV. 'I'he Council-chamher 202
V. The Ball 203
XII.
LORD DUXMOIiE AND THE GUNPOWDER.
I. Robbing the Magazine 205
II. Tiie Battle uf Great Bridge 211
III. Lord Dunmores Flight 214
XIII.
ELIZABETH ZANE: THE STORY OP A BRAVE GIRL.
I. The Border People 219
II. The Fort at Wheeling 223
in. The Attack of Girty 227
IV. The Keg of Gunpowder 230
V. M'Ciilloch's Leap 231
XIV.
TIIE FATE OF COLONEL ROGERS.
I. How I found out this Story 230
II. Down La Uelle Kivieie 238
III. The Surprise 242
XV.
THE CAPTURE OF VINCENNES.
I. George Rogers Clarke 245
IF. Kaskaskia 247
III. The Drowned Lands of the Wabash 251
1\'. Vincennes 253
XVI.
JOHN MARSHALL, THE CHIEF-JUSTICE.
I. Lieutenant of " Minute-men " 257
II. The Old (ientlernan and the Turkey 2(10
III. Marshall and the Sceptics 203
XVII.
JOHN R.iNDOLril OF ROANOKE.
I. The Boy and his Mother 207
II. l{:ind()lph and Patrick Henry .• 271
in. How he looked in Old Age.' 273
I\'. Ills Character 275
XU CONTENTS.
XVIII.
ROSEWELL, AND SELI3I THE ALOERINE.
I. Governor Page and his House Page 278
II. The Wild Man's Story 280
III. His Portrait 283
XIX.
MORGAN, THE ''THUNDER-BOLT OF THE REVOLUTIONS
I. His House and his Battle 289
II. The Old Soldier 294
XX.
CORNWALLIS, AND ''THE ROT'' LAFAYETTE.
I. Arnold the Traitor in Virginia 298
II. Phillips, and his Death 307
III. Tarleton 310
IV. Cornwallis and Wayne 315
XXI.
THE SURRENDER AT YORKTOWN.
I. In the Tr.ip 319
II. The Sea-fight 323
III. The Attack 327
IV. The Attempt to Escape 329
V. The Surrender, and Washington's Farewell to his Generals ... 331
A Last Word to the Boys 3.35
ILLUSTRATIONS.
PAGE
Captain John Smith makisg Toys for Pocahoxtas Froutkpiece
Captain John Smith 18
Holland in the Oldhn Time 20
Ship in a Storm 21
Flight of the Saracens 23
Form of Raleigh's Ships 31
Chesapeake Bay 32
Jamestown 34
Indians 37
Poisoned Arrows 38
Pocahontas Interceding for John Smith 44
Pocahontas 4G
Marriage of Pocahontas C2
LoG-CAItlN 57
The King at Boscobel 02
Jamestown Island 67
Bacon Addressing the Council GO
Indians Fighting 74
Bloody Kln 75
Blackdkard, the Pirate 84
A River View 88
Young Washington's Mimtaky Aspirations 9(5
Residence of the Washington Family 08
Greenway Court 1 02
Indian with S<;alp 1 no
f)HI0 RiVKK 112
Washington on his IIomewaud Journey 118
Benjamin Franklin 1 24
<»N the MAHfH 127
1 4 ILLUSTRATIONS.
PAGE
Military Encampment 129
Braddock's Defeat, 1755 138
Indian Council 141
In tue Mountains 143
An Indian Attack 149
Portrait of Patrick Henry 159
Patrick Henry's Statue 161
Hanover Court-house 167
Stamp Act Riots 170
St. John's Church 174
" Give me Liberty, or Give me Death " 177
Thomas Jefferson 180
Raleigh Tavern 182
monticello 183
The Apollo Room 186
University of Virginia 190
Thomas Jefferson's Statue 191
The Old Capitol 193
Remains of Guard-house 194
Richard Henry Lee 200
Peyton Randolph 201
Independence Hall, Philadelphia 206
Minute-man 208
The Old Magazine 209
Culpeper Flag 210
View of Great Bridge 213
Gwyn's Island 215
Spanish Fort 239
American Flag 240
George Rogers Clarke 246
John Marshall 257
Old Tavern 264
John Randolph 267
Daniel Morgan 289
Flag of Morgan's Rifle Corps 291
Montgomery's Monument 292
Gates's Head-quarters at Saratoga 295
Benedict Arnold 299
John Andre 301
ILLUSTRATIONS. 15
PAGE
Captcre of Andre ... 304
Andre's Moscment 306
Lafayette 308
bolusgbrook 309
corswallis 311
General Anthony Wayne 314
Le Comte De Grasse 319
Washington as Commander-in-chief 322
View at Yorktown 325
CoRNWAXLis's Cave 327
Nelson House 328
Surrender of Cornwallls at Yorktown 331
Moore House 332
Mount Vernon 333
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
THE ADVEXTURES OF CAPTAIN JOHN
SMITH.
I.
YiRGixiA was founded by Captain Joliii Sinitli, and
I oiiglit to begin my stories witli an account of his won-
derful adventures.
At that time nearly all tlic Western world was called
Virginia. This name was given to it in honor of Queen
ElizabetlijWho was never married, and therefore was called
the "Virgin Queen." The country was known to be rich,
and adventurous Englishmen attempted to settle it; but
for a long time these attempts all failed. The Indians
drove away the settlers, but the i)lan was not abandoned;
and at last, in I)ecemV)er, IGOG, three small vessels sailed
from England to establish a colony in Virginia.
Among the men in the ships was a young soldier of
remarkable character. lie was not quite twenty-eight,
but he had scon many countries, and fought in nearly ev-
ery part of Europe. His liCc from boyhood liad been a
series of romantic adventures, and he was destined soon,
as I will show you, to meet with more adventures still in
Virginia, ^'ou must have heard of this celebrated man
— Captain J(»hn Smith. He was the founder of the United
States, wf may say, as Janjcstown was the first English
18
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
settlement in the New World, and everything about him
is interesting. In addition to this, he was so brave and
devoted to his duty that his life is an example for boys
to follow. I will therefore tell you his story; and his
adventures were so singular that they are certain to in-
terest you.
He was born at a town called Willoughby, in England,
in the month of January, 1579. Nothing is known about
CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH.
his parents, except that they died when he was a child,
and he was left alone in the world without any one to
take care of him. But young John Smith was not cast
down by his lonely situation. He was a brave and inde-
pendent boy, and resolved to make his own way in the
world. He was fond of adventure, as most boys are; so,
while he was still a youth, he wandered away to Holland,
a country of ICnrope, and spent some years of military ser-
THE ADVENTUKES OF CAPTAIX JOHN SMITH. 19
vice in an Englisli army there. Tliis made hira long to
become a soldier. lie tlierefore came back to Willougliby
and set about training himself; and you will be interested
in hearing how he did so.
Instead of passing his time in idleness with other young
men in the town of Willonghby, he went out to the woods
near, and built a sort of house for himself of the boughs
of trees. In this he intended to live, and as to supporting
himself, be meant to shoot deer and live on the venison.
He then got together as many books as he could on war-
like matters, and retiring to his "Bower," as he called it,
set about studying them. By this means he taught him-
self the art of war; but as he knew that a soldier must
fight with his own hands, he resolved also to learn how to
use every sort of weapon. At that time men fought on
horseback often, and one of the most important of their
weapons was the lance. This was a long wooden affair
with a sharp iron point, and soldiers held the head straight
in front of them, to strike their enemies as they rode
against them at full gallop. Young John Smith had a
horse and lance, and ho now practised to make himself
skilful. This he did by suspending a ring to the bough
of a tree, after which he went off to some distance and
rode at it at full gallop, pointing his lance at the ring, in
order to carry it off from the bough. By repeating this
over and over, he at last became expert in it, and then he
knew he could strike an enemy on horseback. lie also
practised with his sword to make his eye keen and his
wrist tough, and fired at the trees with liis pistol to be-
come an export marksman. By this moans he grew to be
a skilful soldier; and thi-n he set out in search of advent-
ures.
These adventures, ho know, would not be wanting, if ho
only had a brave heart to seek thoin. War was going on
20
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
HOLLAND IN THE OLDEN TIME.
with the Turks in Eastern Europe, and all good soldiers
were welcome there, to help the Christians. So Smith set
forth gayly with the design to fight hard, and, if he could,
make a name for himself.
II.
Wherever young John Smith went, something singular
happened to him. His life was crowded with strange ad-
ventures; and though I cannot tell you the whole of them,
I will relate the chief ones, which will give you a good
idea of them all.
THE ADVENTURES OF CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH.
21
lie crossed the Channel between England and France ;
but as soon as he had landed on the other side, three
Frenchmen who had come over with him in the ship took
advantage of him. They saw that he was a mei-e boy, and
stole a small trunk containing his money and clothes. This
left him in great distress, as he was in a strange country,
without friends; but he kept up his courage, and soon
showed that lie could take care of himself. The French-
men had escaped ; but he afterward met one of them, and
as he knew him at once, he drew his sword and ran it
through his breast, killing him. lie then wandered on,
meeting many kind persons on the way who helped him.
and at last came to the city of Marseilles, on the Mediter-
ranean Sea.
You know that his plan was to go and help the Chris-
tians to fight the Turks, so he went on board a ship bound
for Home, which was <jn his way. A strange adventure
22 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
now happened to him. The ship set sail, but soon a vio-
lent storm arose, and the vessel was tossed about and in
danger of being wrecked. On board were some Roman
Catholics going to Rome, and they soon discovered that
Smith was a Protestant, or lieretic, as their term was for
anybody who was not a Roman Catholic. This brought
them bad luck, they said, and there was nothing to do but
to get rid of him ; so they seized him and threw him into
the sea. The waves were running very high at the time,
and there was great danger of his being drowned. But
he was an excellent swimmer, and struck out for the near-
est land. This was a small island, called the Isle of St.
Mary's, off the coast of Nice, and here the waves threw
him on shore. As the weather was cold, he nearly froze,
and he had nothing whatever to eat. But another ship at
last came in sight, and Smith made signals of distress by
waving to them. They saw him, and a boat was sent,
which took him on board the ship, where he was overjoy-
ed to find that the captain was an old friend of his. The
ship was bound for Egypt; but as Smith was in search of
adventures, he did not care for that. He agreed to go to
Egypt, and, as usual, something happened to him on the
way. They met with an enemy's ship, and Smith's friend
the captain attacked it. A sharp fight took place, but the
enemy's ship was captured ; and as yx)ung Smith had
fought bravely, he received about two thousand dollars
in gold as his share of the " prize-money."
This made him quite rich, and he determined to go on
and fight the Turks. His friend the captain put him
ashore in Italy, and he set out joyfully for Transylvania,
east of Austria, where the fighting was then going on. He
had to pass through a rough wild country, but he did so
safely, and at last reached the Christian army, and was en-
rolled as a soldier in it.
THE ADVENTURES OF CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH.
23
He was now among strangers who knew nothing about
him, but they soon saw tliat the young Englishman was a
man of brains as well as courage. ' There was a fortress
called Oliuipach, in which some Christians were besieged
by the Turks, and the rest of the Christian army came to
assist their friends. The trouble was to get a message to
the people in the fort, but Smith thought of a means of
making signals to answer the purpose. This was done by
FLiaUT OF TUE BABACEN8.
raising and lowering large flaming torches fi-om the to]>
of a hill at night; ami by this means he spelled out a
whole sentence, which was understood by the Christians in
the fortress. The restdt of this was that ihe Turks were
attacked on both sides and defeated ; and Smith was made
a captain, and given a company of horsemen caUed the
"Fiery Dragoons."
24 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
This probably filled the young man with delight, and
he longed to show that he was ready to fight hard. He
soon had an opportunity. The Turks had shut themselves
up in a fortress called Regal, and the Christians surround-
ed the fortress and besieged them. As no fighting was
o-oino- on, the times grew tedious, and a Turkish lord
named Turbashaw sent out word that he was ready to
fight any Christian soldier who would meet him. This
ofier was accepted, and the Christian soldiers drew lots
who should fight him. The lot fell on John Smith ; and
when the day came he rode forward to meet his enemy.
Turbashaw was ready, and presented a splendid appear-
ance. His rich armor was covered with jewels, and two
large wings made of eagles' feathers sprung from his
shoulders. Martial music went before him as he came out
of the gates of llegal, and a great crowd of Turkish sol-
diers and ladies was seen on the walls. The two enemies
then rushed upon each other; but the fight was a very
brief one. Smith's lance pierced the Turk's forehead, and
he was hurled back dead from his horse. Smith then leap-
ed to the ground and cut ofl" his head, and the whole Chris-
tian army burst forth into shouts of triumph.
A second Tuik then appeared to revenge his friend.
His name was Grualgo, and he and Smith rode at each
other. Both their lances were shivered, but Smith fired
his pistol and broke his enemy's arm. He fell from his
horse, and Smith once more leaped down, and struck ofl*
his head as he had struck oft'Turbashaw's.
The young soldier was now in high spirits, and sent a
challenge to the Turks. If any of them would meet him,
he said, they might have the heads of their friends, and
his own, too, if they overcame him. The challenge was
accepted by a famous Turk, called Bonnymulgro. It was
agreed that they were to fight hand to hand with their
THE ADVENTURES OF CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH. 25
swords, pistols, and battle-axes ; and on the day appoint-
ed jxi'eater crowds than before assembled to see the two
champions meet. They rushed at full gallop on each oth-
er, firing their pistols, and then began to fight hand to
hand with their battle-axes. Bonnyniulgro was a power-
iiil man and a dangerous enemy. He struck Smith so
heavy a blow on the head that he reeled in his saddle and
dropped his axe. At this a loud shout rose from the
Turks on the walls, and they shouted louder still as they
saw Smith wheel his horse and fly, with the big Turk after
him. But this was only pretence with the young soldier.
As soon as Bonnyniulgro caught up with him and raised
his axe to beat out his brains, Smith suddenly wheeled his
horse, and ran his sword through the Turk's breast. He
fell from the saddle, but tried to fight still. But Smith
cut him down, and struck o9" his head, which he held up
by the hair to show that the combat was ended.
This was the last of the fighting. There were no more
challenges, and the whole Christian army escorted Smith
in triumph to the general's tent. The three fine horses of
the dead Turks were led in front, and the ghastly heads
of the warriors carried aloft on the points of pikes. In
this manner they came to the tent of the general, and he
made his appearance, and embraced Smith in his arms.
He tlien gave him a fine hoi'se and sword, and made him
a major; and the Grand Duke Sigismund, who was carry-
ing on the war, sent him his portrait in a golden frame.
He also promised Smith a reward of three hundred ducats,
or about two thousand dollars, a year, and told him lie
might wear on liis "coat of arms," as it was called, three
Ttirks' heads, in memory of his exploits.
Whether he ever received the money I do not know, as
princes often forget such things; l;ut for this he probably
did not fare. He had fought for fame, and not in order
26 STOKIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
to be paid for it ; and he no doubt looked upon the honor
and glory he had won as far better than the golden ducats.
I will now go on, and soon finish with his adventures in
Europe.
III.
John Smith was now a distinguished young soldier, but
he was soon to find that war is not entirely made up of
triumphal processions and rich rewards and success.
A day came when ill-fortune befell him. In a book
which he afterward wrote he speaks of " the dismal bat-
tle of Rottenton, in the valley of Veristhorne, where the
soldiers of Christ and his Gospel did what men could do;
and when they could do no more, left there their bodies
in testimony of their minds " — by which he means that
the Christians fou2;ht as long as thev could, and fell in-
stead of retreating, in order to show tliat they were in
earnest in making war on tlie Turks. They were defeat-
ed in this "dismal battle," and young John Smith was
wounded and left on the field. He lay there until night,
when some prowling thieves, who had come to rob the
dead bodies of anything they found upon them, heard him
groaning from the pain of his wound, and stopped. He
had on a very rich suit of armor, and from this they sup-
posed that he was some great lord. They therefore did
not kill him, but resolved to carry him away, and keep
him prisoner until he jDaid a large ransom for his free-
dom again.
John Smith did not tell them that they were mistaken
in tins, as his life depended on his saying nothing. They
then carried him to a city called Axiopolis, and here they
found that he was only a poor soldier. He was there-
fore sold in the slave-market as a common slave, and was
bought by a Turk named Bogall, who sent liim as a pres-
ent to a lady in Constantinople named Charatza Tragabig-
THE ADVEXTUEES OF CAPTAIX JOHN SMITH. 27
zanda. On the way be was driven along, chained by the
neck to other Christian prisoners, and at last they reach-
ed Constantinople. Charatza received him kindly, and
soon became very much attached to him. Smith found
that his master, Bogall, had written a letter pretending
iliat he had made the young man prisoner liimself, by
which he hoped to persuade Charatza that he was a great
soldier; but Smith told her the triilh. At last she grew
so fond of him that she determined to make a Turk of
him and marry him. He was in danger, however, in Con-
stantinople, so she sent him to a brother of hers, called
the Tymor of Xalbritz, living on the shores of the Sea of
Azov, requesting him to treat Smith kindly for her sake.
This by no means pleased the Tymor. He thouglit it
highly absurd in his sister to take so much interest in a
slave. So he stripped off Smith's clothes, and ordered him
to put on coarse sheepskins. He next shaved his head,
and jmt an iron ring around his neck, after which he or-
dered him to go to work among the rest of his slaves.
His situation was now very miserable. He Avas the
" slave of slaves " to all the rest, he says. He therefore
determined to take the first opportunity to escape. At last
this opportunity came. His work sometimes took him to
a lonely barn on the Tyraor's large estate, where his busi-
ness was to thresh out grain with his flail. One day ho
was thus engaged, witli no other person with him, wlicn
the Tymor rode up to ilu; barn. He was in a very bad
humor; and at such times, you know, people like to have
some one to quarrel with. As he looked upon Smith as
only a miserable slave, he began to curse him and ofler
liim every insijlt. This excited the young soldier's anger,
and he looked around. Not a soul was in sight, and he
had in his hand his heavy flail, which consisted of two
pieces of wood joined by a leatlier tliong, and was (piite
28 STOKIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
a dangerous weapon. At last the Tymov, after cursing
him for some time, struck him with his riding- whip ; at
which John Smith sjirung upon him and dashed his brains
out Avith his flail.
The great thing now was to get away, and the young
fellow did not hesitate. He stripped the clothes from the
Tymor's dead body, and then took off his own coarse sheep-
skins. He next put on the Tymor's suit, and hid the body
under the straw ; after which he leaped on the dead man's
horse and rode off" at full gallop. He meant to make his
way to Russia, where he knew he would be safe, but he did
not know the route. Day after day he wandered about,
not daring to ask his way of anybody, and nearly starved.
But at last he saw, along the road which he was travelling,
a number of wooden crosses, and by this he knew that he
had at last found his Avay. The crosses showed that he
was coming to a Christian country. He followed the
road joyfully, and at last reached a Russian fortress; and
here he saw that he had nothing more to fear. He was
received with the greatest kindness, as the Turks and
Russians were enemies ; the iron ring was struck from his
neck; and' at last he went on his way toward Austria,
" drowned in joy," he says, at his deliverance.
His sufferings Avere now over. His old friends met him
in the Avarmest manner, and the Grand Duke Sigismund
made him a present of three or four thousand dollars in
gold as some recognition of his serA'ices. He then set out
for Paris, and then for Spain, Avhere he embaiked on a
ship to go and fight the JNIoors in Barbary. What he
heard of the war there, however, disgusted him, and he
resolved that he Avould take no part in such heathen pro-
ceedings. He therefore left the Mediterranean and made
his Avay back to England, Avhich he reached without fur-
ther adventures.
TUE ADVENTURES OF CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH. 29
IV.
Young John Smith was now only a little more than
twenty, but he was already a famous man. He had left
liis home at Willoughby a poor unknown boy, and had
come back a distinguished young soldier.
All London was talking of tlie brave young fellow who
liad passed through so many Avonderful adventures. They
even made his life the subject of plays in the theatres, for
lie says that " his fatal tragedies were acted on the stage."
It is therefore highly probable that he made the acquaint-
ance, among other people, of the great dramatist Sliak-
speare, who was always looking out lor men of remarka-
ble characters. At that time the "Mermaid," and otlicr
London taverns, were full of swaggering soldiers returned
from the wars. They walked about rattling their swords,
curling their mustaches, and boasting of their exploits,
wliile in some quiet corner jMr. William Shakspeare, as lie
was called, looked at them witli a quiet smile on his lips, ^
and listened to all they said. We know that this was his
liabit, as he has drawn the portraits of a number of such
persons in his plays. He made fun of them; but if he
knew Smitli, lie must have seen that Jie was a very dilfer-
ent sort of person. Xo doubt he did know him, as I have
already said, and, if so, lie must have had a great respect
for him. Tlie rest were swaggerers and boasters, passing
their time in drinking and idleness, while Smith did noth-
ing of tlie sort, and was a brave, modest young soldier.
Young John Smitli soon found tliat London was no
])lace for a man like hiiiisclf. He could not remain idle,
and his restless disposition made him long for new ad-
ventures. He had seen life in Europe and Asia, and now
turned liis tlioughts to America. Tiiis was discovered,
you know, by Columbus, in the year 1492, but little was
30 ' STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
known of it, except that it was a wonderful country. The
strangest and most exciting stories Avere told about it.
Now and then sailors had visited it ; and when they came
back they reported that the earth was full of gold and
precious stones, and that the rivers ran over golden sands.
More sinirular things still were believed about the New
World, as it was called. There was said to be a fountain
there which made old people young again, if they only
bathed in it. It was called the "Fountain of Youth," and
many people really believed in it. The gold attracted
others ; and the educated people, who knew that the Foun-
tain of Youth was mere folly, were just as anxious to see
the country settled as the rest.
In fact, tlie whole world of Europe at that time was ex-
cited in the highest degree. There had been a great
movement called the Reformation, and everybody's mind
was in a sort of ferment. People longed for something-
new: they were tired of old times and things. Tlie world
was like a man wlio has had a long sound sleep, and gets
up strong and refreshed, and ready to begin some great
business. The rulers of England saw this, and they deter-
mined to take advantage of it. For this they had two
main reasons. One Avas to increase the power of England
and get ahead of the French and Spaniards, who were
looking; toward this new world : and another was to con-
vert the Indians to Christianity. They were earnest about
this latter thing, little as was afterward done ; but they
^had at heart first the enlargement of English territory.
Amono; these great men was the famous Sir Walter Ra-
leigh, who was so eager for such voyages that people
called him the " Shepherd of the Ocean." And all these
persons Smith no doubt knew.
He was quite ready to sail for the western land as soon
as an expedition was ready; and this event soon took
THE ADVENTURES OF CAPTAIN* JOHN SMITH.
31
KOriM OF BALEIOH S SHIPS.
place. James I., who was king of England now, granted
the right to Sir Thomas Gates and others to form a set-
ilenient in the Xew World; and in December, 1606, the
tliree small ships which I liave
mentioned set sail for the shores
of America.
John Smith was on board one
of the vessels, and I will soon tell
you what happened to him. First
I will speak, however, of the voy-
age, which was over what was call-
ed the "old ti'ack." The ships, with
one hundred and five men in them,
crossed the ocean in safety, and
reached the West India Islands. They then sailed north-
ward along the coast of Florida and the Carolinas, looking
tor a good harbor. When they reached the mouth of
Chesapeake Bay they were tossed by a violent storm, but
managed to get in without being wrecked. This was in
April, 1607, and some time was spent in looking for a
place of settlement. Before them was a broad river, which
was calle<l the Powhatan V)y the Indians, and this they
sailed up, delighted with the beautiful ])rospcct before
them. Spring had come, and all was fresh and attractive.
The shores were covered with green trees, and white-
winged water-fowl skimmed the waves. The skies were
blue, and the birds wcvii singing, and the weary storm-
tossed sailors m\ist have thon^ht that thev were near a
peaceful liarbor at last, i)erhaps not far fiom the wonder-
ful Founlain of Youth.
Some Imlians came down to the shore and stared at the
ships as they sailed by; but they went on up the broad
current until they reached a sort of island close to the
shore, where they resolved to stop. Here the ships cast
32
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
anchor on the 13th of May, 1607, and the new settlement
was called Jamestown, in honor of the king.
To-day an old ruined church is still standing on this
spot, to show where Virginia began.
V.
In a short story like this I cannot tell you everything,
you know — that would make my book too long. I shall
CHESAPEAKE BAT.
only relate a few incidents of tliose old times; but these
will prove interesting, I think, and will show you how
bravely Smith struggled for the good of the colony.
The English sailors were now in that famous "virgin
land " they had heard so much of, and had nothing to
look to but the help of God and their own arms to guard
them. Some persons have supposed that they were a
THE ADVEXTUKES OF CAPTAUST JOHJf SMITH. 33
rougli, irreligious set, only greedy for gold. But this is
not true. As soon as they landed at Jamestown and
pitched their tents, they stretched an old sail between
four trees to shade thera from the sun, and under this they
held religious services night and morning. They had a
minister with them, and his pulpit was a bar of wood nail-
ed to two trees. Here he held regular prayers, and preach-
ed two sermons every Sunday, and every three months ad-
ministered the Holy Communion. A regular church was
afterward built, and a bell was placed in it ; and when this
bell rang, at ten o'clock in the morning and four in the af-
ternoon, every man stopped work, and knelt down and
said his prayers.
I tell you this to show you that the colonists were not
bad men. They had many faults, but they respected re-
ligious things, and did not forget that "the end of this
voyage was the destruction of the devil's kingdom " — that
is, to live good lives themselves and convert the Indians
to Christianity. They did not work hard enough, and
were too anxious to pick up the gold they expected to
find ; but they began in the right manner, by attending
to their religious duties, you see.
One great reason why they were lazy was the character
of the men who led them. Most of these were perfectly
worthless, and John .Smith was almost the only man among
lliem worthy of any respect. But he could do nothing for
the settlers. He had been arrested by the leaders, while
the ships were crossing the ocean, on some foolish charge
tliat he intcndcil 1o make himself kino; of Virtxinia, and
iron fetters were ])lace(l upon his wrists. These they now
had to remove. King James I. had not told any one th(>
names of the "councillors" who were to rule over the col-
ony. The paper containing their names was sealed up in
a box, which was not to be opened tnitil tlw ships reach-
0*
34
STOKIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
ed Virginia. But the time liad now corae : the box was
opened, and the name of John Smith was found among
those who were to be councillors, or leaders. They there-
fore released him, but refused to let him sit in the council;
JAMESTOWN.
SO he found that he had no more authority than the poor-
est of the settlers.
But in this world brains and courage will show them-
selves, in spite of everything. The colonists soon saw
that Smith had more sense and energy than all the worth-
less council put together. From the first he was the real
loader in the colony. His martial figure was seen mov-
TllK ADVKXTURES OF CAPTAIX JOIIX SMITH. So
ing about everywhere. The settlers felt that he was a
true soldier, and the man to look to. And this is a good
opportunity to tell you what his appearance and charac-
ter were at that time.
Any one could see at a glance that John Smith was a
thorough soldier. He was just twenty-eight, and a hand-
some, brave -looking man. His forehead was broad and
high, and his bright eyes looked everybody straight in the
face. He wore long mustaches and a full beard, and his
dress was martial. It consisted of a steel hauberk, which
was a soi-t of armor covering the body down to the hips,
and liis boots came to his knees, and the tops turned over.
Around his waist was buckled a belt, from which hung
his heavy broadsword ; and he generally carried a car-
bine, that is, a short gun with a large barrel. He had to
use this carbine more than once, as you will see, against
llie Indians; and one look at him showed that he was
ready to fight witli it or any other weapon. He was po-
lite and friendly, but he was not a man to be tiifled witli.
He had come to do hard work, and he meant to do it.
His bold off-hand manner sliowed that he was a soldier,
and i)eoplc were forced to res|)cct him, whether they liked
hitn or not. The best and bravest of the colonists, how-
ever, liked hiiM very much, for they saw tliat he was
worthy of it. He was not only a resolute and unselfish
man, but liad no vices whatever. He never uttered an
oath, or played cards, or drank, and did not even use to-
bacco, which was ihcii the fashion as now. He was con-
tent to live roughly and <1() his duty, ami never seemed
to be thinking of his own jileasuie in llie least. He hated
idleness, and set an example by working himself In fact,
hard work and hard lltrhting seemed to be his idea of the
li^^lit way of living in this woiM. If he said he would do
a thing, lie always kept liis word ; and :i man who estab-
36 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION,
lishes that character is looked up to and trusted. His
" old soldiers," as the men called themselves, loved him,
and had the highest respect for him ; and you will see
that these old soldiers who fought under him and shared
his hardships were right when they said that he was one
of the bravest and truest of men.
Rough houses of felled trees were soon built at James-
town; and then Smith began to think what it would be
better to do next. The councillors were a poor set, and
nobody had any respect for them. They passed their
time in idling and eating and drinking, and seemed to
have no idea of the dangers all around them. They had
seen little of the Indians, and very foolishly paid no at-
tention to them. Besides this, nothing was done to raise
corn for food; and Smith looked on in astonishment at
such childish folly. He knew that the woods were full
of Indians, who would soon attack them. He also knew
that the food in the ships would not last forever. He
therefore resolved to go and explore the country, and find
what they had to expect by making the Indians a visit.
With a small party of men Smith, therefore, rowed up
James River, as they had called it, to visit the emperor
of the Indian tribes, who lived in that direction.
VI.
The name of the Indian emperor was Powhatan. He
was an old and famous monarch, Avho ruled over all the
Indians of tidewater Virginia, amounting at that time to
about eight thousand in number.
The Indians were a strange people, and not at all like
other savages — those of Africa, for instance. They were
tall and powerful, and as brave and cool as they were
bloody. They were very fond of hunting and war, and
when they were going into battle, painted their naked
THE ADVEJJTURES OF CAPTAIX JOHJ^ SMITH.
37
bodies in a frightful manner. As to their arms, these were
bows and arrows, and a sort of hatchet made of flint, which
they called a " tomahawkee ;" and they lived in Avigwams
or rouo'h locr-cabins. Wigwams were made by bending
together the heads of saplings, and tying them with bark.
Skins were then stretched around them, and a hole was
left at the top to allow the smoke to rise. The food of
the Indians was game, chiefly deer and wild turkeys or
ducks, and their bread was made of corn-meal, as they had
no wheat. They smoked tobacco in long stone pipes, and
when any one visited them in their wigwams or cabins,
they would take a whiff" and then pass the pipe to their
guest, which was looked upon as a proof of friendship.
They had a sort of money made of shells, which tlicy
strung on a string; and
their clothes were deer or
raccoon skins, rarely worn
except in winter.
This will give you some
idea of these singular peo-
ple ; but I ought not to for-
get to say that they also
had a sort of religion. They
believed in a god of their
, INDIANS.
own, whose name was (Jkec,
or Kiwasa, and thought the tliiindcr was his voice, and
tlic lightning the flash of his eyes. They also believed in
a future world of happiness or misery. If they were good,
they expecte<l to go to the " hai)py hunting-grounds" of
heaven ; and if they were bad, to a great fire in which they
would burn forever. They were savage, and when they
look their enemies prisoners, either killed or burned them
by tying them naked to a stake in the ground, and i)iling
wood around them; but they were not entirely bad. The
..^%*
38
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
men were dignified, and bore pain without a word, and the
women were often pure and aflfectionate. All were brave,
and they Avould not allow any one to rnle
over them Avho was not as brave as thein-
st'lves: and the old emperor, Powhatan,
was obeyed and respected because he was
a man of dauntless courage.
You will meet with this remarkable old
emperor, Powhatan, hereafter. I will only
say now that he had many places of res-
idence throughout the country, where he
lived at different seasons, and that his
summer resort was near the Falls of James
Ja- River, just below where the city of Rich-
mond now stands. It was a little village
of about twelve cabins, on a hill opposite
three islands in the river, and the spot is
still called "Powhatan" after him. Here
Smith and his companions, who had come
upi from Jamestown, found the old em-
])eror; and he pretended that he was very
glad to see them. He was a tall, strong
old man, clad in a royal robe of skins, with
moccasins (a sort of shoe decorated with beads) on his feet,
and on his head he wore a plume of feathers. Thus clad,
he received the white people, surrounded by his many
wives, and a hundred bowmen, who always guarded his
person night and day.
Their meeting was friendly, as I have said, and they
talked by means of signs. What took place during the
interview we are not informed, but Smith soon found that
liL' had a cool and cunning old enemy to deal wuth. Hav-
ing finished his visit, he and his men rowed back down the
river; but they had no sooner reached Jamestown than
1^
POISONED ARROWS.
THE ADVENTURES OF CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH. 39
tliey found how treacherous the Indians were. In their
absence the savages had made an attack on the place. No
doubt Powhatan had sent them as soon as he heard from
his spies that Smith was coming up the river. One of the
settlers liad been killed by an Indian arrow and several
wounded ; but a cannon-shot Avas fired into the band from
one of the ships, and this made such a noise, as it crashed
tiirough the woods, that the Indians fled and did not return.
John Smith now became every day more and more the
head of everything. The worthless "Council" were the
lace of the clock for people to look at, but he was the
mainspring which moved the works. He was the master-
mind, and everybody could see it. The hot summer had
made them all sick, and the Council were doing nothing;
so Smith resolved to take things into his own hands. Tiiis
he did at once. lie demanded a trial on the charges
against him, and forced them to acquit him. He then
took his place in the Council, and made every one go to
work. Not long afterward he went on an expedition
down the river, but on his return found that some of the
coimcillors meant to run off with one of the ships to Eng-
land.
Smith made short work of them. He aimed the cannon
in tlie furt at Jamestown against the ship, and sent word
that if they tried to escape he would fire upon them and
sink them. This brought them to their senses. A short
light took place, in wliich one of their party was killed,
and then they came ashore and surrendered. A chanore
was maijc in the Council, another president being elected;
and as cool wcatlier now came, the colonists grew well.
The river was full of wild-dncks, whicli come to feed at
this season, and these supplied fresh food for the colonists.
Smith had also obtained corn from the Indians for bread ;
so tlie prospect before (hem w;is ("jir brighter than before.
40 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
VII.
We come now to the flimous rescue of John Smith by
Pocahontcas, the daughter of Powhatan; and of this I will
give you an account.
One of the orders of King .James was tliat the New
World should be carefully explored, and all the informa-
tion possible obtained of it. Smith always remembered
this; and as he had gone some distance np James Kiver,
he now determined to explore another river not far above
Jamestown.
This was the Chickahominy, and he set out to visit it
about the beginning of winter. With a few men he row-
ed up and entered the wide mouth of the stream, and then
went on until it grew so narrow and shallow that his boat
could go no farther. He did not know, probably, that the
" Chickahominies" were the most daring and warlike of
all the tribes; but he soon found that they were danger-
ous enemies. Some came down to the bank of the river,
and professed to be very friendly. They made signs that
if he wanted a smaller boat to go higher up, they Avould
supply one, and also guides to show him the way.
Smith accepted the offer, and the skiff or canoe was
brought. He got into it, with two of his men and two of
the Indians; and then ordering the rest of his men not to
leave the big boat and go ashore, set ofi" in his canoe to
explore the stream higher up. He was soon out of sight
behind the tangled vines and undergrowth, the place
where he left them being near the great AVhite Oak
Swamp ; and then the men disobeyed him and went on
shore. The Indians attacked them at once, driving them
back to the boat, and taking one of them prisoner. He
was at once put to death, and then the Indians liastened
np the river in pursuit of Smith.
THE ADVENTURES OF CAPTAIX JOHX SMriH. 41
They soon found him. He had gone on up the Chicka-
liominy, forcing his way through tlie vines and low-hang-
ing boughs, until he was near an Indian place called Ora-
pax. Here he stopped and landed, and, taking one of the
Indian guides, set out on foot to look at the country. He
had ordered the two men in the canoe to keep a sharp
lookout, but they foolishly disobeyed him. They were
cold, and kindled a fire, beside which they lay down and
went to sleep. The Indians in pursuit found them and
killed them at once, and then they went on to put an end
to Smith.
He was going through the woods with his guide, an In-
dian boy, when a flight of arrows came from the under-
growth, and the Indians rushed upon him. His situation
seemed desperate. He was alone in the heart of the
woods, far from help, and surrounded by the savages;
but he was a cool man, and not disposed to lose his cour-
age. He saw that his only hope was to get back to the
boat; so he tied the Indian boy to his left arm, as a protec-
tion from the arrows, and hastened back in the direction
of tlie river. He fired his carbine at the Indians, and this
startled them so much that he would probably have es-
caped. But he did not know the danger of the swamp
he was hurrying through. The ground was soft and
treacherous, and before he knew it he sank to his waist.
Tiie Indians then rushed u])on him, and in a moment dis-
armed iiim and took hini prisoner.
Things now looked hopeless. Smith was in the power
of his enemies, and had very little doubt that they would
at once put him to death. Their chief was named Ope-
chancanough, and at first he seemed to have made some
impression on this warrior. He had a small pocket-com-
pass with him, and this he explained to him, and made
liini a present of it. Hut they soon bound liim to a tree,
42 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
and the bows were bent to shoot him, when Opechanca-
nough waved the compass around his head, and ordered
them to stop.
Smith was then unbound and taken to Orapax, where
the Indian women and children danced around him with
Avild shrieks. The band then set out, and travelled day
after day toward the Potomac. They walked in single
file, with Smith in their midst, and an Indian guard beside
him kept their bows bent ready to shoot him if he at-
tempted to escape. As they passed through village af-
ter village, the women and children shrieked and danced
around him as they had done at Orapax ; and this march
seems to have been a sort of triumphal procession, to show
that they had made prisoner the great leader of the " Pale
Faces."
At last they reached the banks of the Potomac River,
and then they marched back toward the royal residence
of the emperor Powhatan. This was on the banks of
York River, in what is now Gloucester County. The In-
dian name for it was Werowocomoco, and Powhatati spent
his winters there to enjoy the fish and oysters, as his
summers were passed near the Falls of James River, for
the benefit of the cool breezes.
Smith was now once more in ])resence of this famous
old warrior, and saw him surrounded by his woodland
court. The hundred bowmen of his guard were grouped
around, and he was lying down in his large wigwam, in
the midst of his wives. On his head he wore a rich plume
of feathers; a string of beads was around his neck, and
he was wrapped in a large robe of raccoon skins. At his
head sat one Indian girl and another at his feet. These
were his favorite wives, and quite young, as the Indian
women often married when they were only twelve or thir-
teen. They wore dresses of fur, wliieh were highly orna-
THE ADVEXTUKES OF CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH. 45
mentecl, and their arms and shoulders were painted a deep
red. In their straight black hair they Avore plumes of
sea-fowls, and white bead necklaces around their necks,
probably pearls from oysters. Other women were ranged
around the wigwam, in which was a fire, and behind were
a crowd of warriors, mIio uttered a wild yell as Smith was
brought in.
Powhatan looked at him keenly, and gave an order to a
young Indian princess near him. She was the " Queen of
Appomattox," and brought him a wooden basin to wash
his hands in. This he did, and she then presented him
with a bunch of feathers in place of a towel; and then
meat and corn-bread were set before him, while Powhatan
consulted with his warriors what to do with liim.
His fate was soon decided. The Indians hated the
whites; and as they had the leader of them in their power,
llicy determined at once to put him to death. At an or-
der from Powhatan, Smith was therefore seized, and his
arms were bound together behind him. A large stone
was tlien brought in and his head was laid upon it; and
at another order from the emperor a tall savage raised a
club to beat out his brains. In another moment the club
would have fallen, and Smith would have died cruelly; but
a kind Providence watched over him. An Indian girl of
twelve or thirteen sprang toward him. From her dress,
it was i)lain that she ranked as a princess. The plume in
lier black liair was similar to that worn by Powliatan, and
her moccasins were embroidered like the old emperor's.
On licr arms were bracelets of shells, and from her shoul-
ders fell a robe of doeskin, covered with the plumage
of birds, ami lined with down from ihc l)i'C'asts of wiM
jii'^fons.
Tliis girl was I'ocahontas, or " nright-Streaiii-bc'twceii-
two-IIills," as her name meant in the English language,
46
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
and she was the fiivorite daughter of the old emperor.
She was filled with pity for the poor prisoner, and ran and
clasped her arms around him, looking up to her father
with beseeching eyes as she did so. The heavy club did
not fall. The blow would have killed Pocahontas, as
Smith's head was clasped to her breast ; and Powhatan
ordered that the prisoner's life should be spared. He was
therefore unbound, and
found himself free ; and
Powhatan soon showed
him that he had noth-
ing to fear. He enter-
tained him in a very
friendly manner, and
not long afterward al-
lowed him to return to
Jamestown. And that
was the fortunate end-
ing of this famous ad-
venture.
I have related it with-
out exaggerating any-
thing— that is, making
it out finer or greater
than it really was. Po-
cahontas was only a child, but acted nobly, and like a true
woman. There was no especial reason w^hy she should
rescue the young Englishman. He was a perfect stranger,
and she must have heard that he was a dangerous enemy.
Nevertheless, she risked her life for him, and she deserves
our love and respect. Looking back to those far-oiF times
now, we can see the brave girl, and the fearless young sol-
dier whom she saved ; and Virginia is fortunate in having
two such figures on the threshold of her history.
POCAHONTAS.
THE ADVENTURES OF CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH. 47
Pocahontas often came to Jamestown afterward, we are
told, with her "wild train" of Indian boys and girls, and
gambolled abont in the market-place and on the grass, She
was a mere child, full of high spirits, and there was no rea-
son why she should not do so. But she was a woman in
her feelings too, and showed it in times of trial. Once
Powhatan determined to attack the English; but Poca-
hontas overheard him consulting with his warriors about
it, and stole otf through the woods at night, in the midst
of a violent storm, to tell them of the danger to which they
were exposed. She then stole back in the same way ; and
when Powhatan came he found them ready for him, so
he gave up the idea of attacking them.
This is nearly all we know of Pocahontas, or " IMatoa,"
as her otlier name was, when she was a little girl and
proved herself so good a friend to the English. As I have
said, she deserves our love and respect for her devotion
and courage ; and among all the legends, as tliey are call-
ed, of history there is none more beautiful than her rescue
of Smith.
VI I r.
T cannot follow Jolin Smith through all his adventures
in \'iiginia. You will one of these days read the long
books in which thoy are related. With a few more words,
I will pass on to other stories I have to tell you.
He and Powhatan had many dealings witli each otlier.
Sometimes they bargained about swapping a grindstone
for some corn. At oilier times they visited each other,
though Powhatan would not come to Jamestown ; and
they had numerous battles. At last Powhatan grew tired,
and said li6 wished to live in peace. What he said to
Smith showed how much sense he had, or liow cunning
he was.
"I liave seen two generations of my iieoj)le dii'," llie old
48 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
copper-faced emperor suid, " and not a man of these two
generations is alive now but myself. I know the differ-
ence between peace and war better than any man in my
country. I am now grown old, and must die soon. Why
will you take by force what you may have quietly by
love? Why will you destroy us who supply you with
food ? What can you get by war '? I am not so simple as
not to know that it is much better to eat good meat, sl^ep
comfortably, live quietly with my wives and children, and
laugh and be merry with the English, and trade for their
copper and hatchets, than to run away from them, and to
lie cold in the woods, feed on acorns, roots, and such trash,
and be so hunted that I can neither eat nor sleep. In
these wars my men must sit up watching, and if a twig
breaks they cry, '■Here comes Captain Smith P So I must
end my miserable life. Take away your guns and swords,
the cause of all our jealousy, or you may all die in the
same manner !"
John Smitli, no doubt, listened to this speech quietly,
without putting any great faith in the old fellow's words.
He knew him too well to trust him; but perhaps the old
emperor was sincere. He probably saw that Smith was
too brave a soldier to be defeated, and that the best thing
would be to make peace with him. This is not opposed
to what we knoAV of Powhatan, He was a long-headed old
ruler, and not a mere stupid savage. An Englishman
named Ralph Hamor paid him a visit once, on the Pamun-
ky, and gives us a very good idea of him. He was hos-
pitable and liberal after his wild wood fiishion. He grew
angry at something, but went away and got over it ; and
when something amused him he laughed heartily. He
was a real king, and governed all around him : the only
person who gave him any trouble was Smith.
I cannot tell you, as I have said, all Smith's adventures
THE ADVENTURES OF CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH. 49
wiili Powhatan and the rest. Once he had a single-hand-
ed fight with his old enemy Opechancanough, and caught
liim by his hair and dragged him off prisoner. At another
time he fought and captured an Indian giant named Pas-
pahey; and I might go on and tell you of other exploits
of liis, if I had the time.
His most important act, however, was his exploration of
the great Chesapeake Bay. He made two voyages in an
open boat, going at least three thousand miles, and drew
a map of the whole country, which was so true that it has
never needed any correction. He went up all the great
rivers, fighting the Indians wherever he met with them,
and landed and cooked his dinner where the city of Bal-
timore now stands. He then came back and went up the
Potomac, past the city of Washington, and up the Rappa-
hannock and all the rivers along the coast.
One day he came very near losing liis life. The boat
ran on a sand-bank, and he saw some strange-looking fish
in the water. They were odd-looking creatures, with long
tails like a saw, and Smith stuck the point of his sword
into one of them, and attempted to take it in his hand.
As he did so, the fish writhed its sliarp tail around and
stung him in his wrist. Soon the place turned blue, and
his arm began to swell. The swelling went on growing
worse and extending toward his shoulder; and at last he
was convinced that he was going to die. He was so cer-
tain of this that he picked out a spot on the shore where
he told his men they must bury him. But the swelling at
last went down. It was rubbed with a certain oil, and
finally disappeared; and in memory of the incident Smith
called the place "Stingray Point," a name it bears still.
Soon afterward the brave boatmen got back safely to
Jamestown. They had made a rcmarkabh' voyage, and
wlion people heard of it in England they wondered at it.
3
50 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
But this was only one of Smith's remarkable exploits and
adventures in the New World. He had many others, which
you will read of when you are older. In spite of all his
exertions for the good of the colony, there were some base
persons who hated him, and even tried to destroy him.
An attempt was made to poison him by these wretched
creatures, and at another time a plot was formed to mur-
der him.
All this he would not have cared for, as he was a fear-
less man, and knew that he was doing his duty. But at
last a painful accident brought his career in Virginia to
an end. As he was rowing down James River one day,
a bag of gunpowder in his boat exploded, and he was ter-
ribly burned. He was all in flames, as his clothes had
caught fire, and the pain was so fearful that he leaped
into the water to extinguish the fire. In this he succeed-
ed, but he came near being drowned, and his men could
scarcely get him into the boat again and take him home.
He at last reached Jamestown ; but his burns were terrible.
There was no surgeon to dress them, and be determined
to go back to England and find one. As a ship was about
to sail, he embarked upon the vessel ; and that was the last
of John Smith in Virginia.
He had come over in the spring of 1607, and went back
in the autumn of 1609. It seemed a very short time — not
three years in all ; but in this time he had laid, broad and
deep, the foundations of the Commonwealth of Virginia.
IX.
I must not end my story of the adventures of John
Smith without telling you the fate of Pocahontas, and of
Smith's last meeting with her. Everything concerning
this devoted girl is interesting, and I will proceed to tell
you what became of her.
THE ADVENTURES OF CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH. 51
Some years passed, and the little girl of thirteen was
now a maiden of seventeen or eighteen, and quite good-
looking, as her portrait, which was taken soon afterward,
shows. She had straight black hair (for the hair of the
Indians never curled), bright black eyes, regular features?
and was not too brown to be very pretty. She often came
to Jamestown, as I have told you, and remained friendly
to the English. But they requited her for this in a very
poor way. While she was on a visit to some of her friends
toward the Potomac, she was betrayed by them for a cop-
per-kettle to the English, and taken back prisoner to
Jamestown. Their object seems to have been to hold her
as a hostage, as it is called, and thus make her father re-
main quiet. Slie was kept for some time, and a young
gentleman named John Kolfe became very much in love
with her, and she with him.
Kolfe scarcely knew what to do. The Indians were
looked upon as an inferior race of people, and mere hea-
thens; and at that time it was considered a sin to inter-
marry with such persons. Rolfe was tliercfore much trou-
bled, and wrote a long letter to Sir Thomas Dale, who was
then governor. He knew, he said, tliat in the Bible men
were forbidden to marry "strange wives" who were
heathens, l)ut that Pocahontas was ready to become a
Christian. lie loved her, he said, and he was acting for
the good of the colony and tlie glory of God. He was
sincere in this, lie declared, and he gave a high character
to Pocaliontas. His words were: "Likewise adding liere-
iinto her great ajijK'arance of love to me, Iier desire to be
taught and instructed in the knowledge of God, her capa-
blencss of understanding, her aptness and willingness to
receive any good impression, and also the spii'itual besides
her own incitements stirring me up licicunto."
There is no reason to believe tliat John Rolfe was not
52
STOEIES OF THE OLD DOMINIOX.
honest in Avhat he wrote. Every word came from his
heart, as any one who read his letter could see ; and those
who knew him spoke of him as a "discreet gentleman"
and a man of high character. The governor gave his
consent, and soon afterward Pocahontas became a Chris-
tian, and was baptized at Jamestown under the name of
Rebecca. She and Rolfe were then married, and he went
Avith her to England, where she was called the "Lady Re-
MAHKIAGE OF POCAUONTAS.
becca," and treated like a princess. It is even said that
King James looked upon her as the daughter of a real em-
peror, and grew angry at one of his plain subjects having
married into a royal family.
In England, about three years afterward, Pocahontas
again met with John Smith, lie paid her a visit, and they
talked together for two or three hours. She was then
twenty-one and he was thirty-seven; and though they
THE ADVENTURES OF CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH. 53
were thus both tolerably young people still, it seemed an
age since they had last met. They must have remembered
old times in Virginia, where they knew each other so well ;
and Pocahontas was ready to meet him with the same joy
and aifection as before. But Smith would not allow this,
or permit her to call him " fjither," as she had been in
the habit of doing. It is probable that he had heard of
the king's foolish ideas, and thought that there might be
trouble. He therefore addressed her as "Lady Rebecca,"
and treated her with great respect.
At this Pocahontas covered her face with her bands and
began to cry. It was unkind in him, she said, in a faltering
voice, to speak so coldly to her. In Virginia she bad call-
ed him father, and he had called her his child, and she
meant to call him father still. What had become of him
all this time? she asked: they had told her he was dead.
She murmured these low words from behind her hands,
which she never took away from her face. And that is all
wc know of her last meeting with John Smith.
Some persons have supposed that when he left Virginia,
she loved him and expected to marry him, as the Indian
girls became wives often when they were very young. It
is also said that the friends of Uolfe knew this, and there-
fore told her that Smith was dead, in order to induce her
to ijive up the idea. Of this nothing is known at this far-
off time. Smith was young and haiidsotne, and Pocahon-
tas saved his life; so it is not improbable that she had
formed a deep affection for him.
The meeting I have spoken of was their last. About a
year afterward she and her husband were about to sail for
Virginia, when Pocahontas was taken ill, and soon after-
ward dicil. She left one son, whose name was Tiiomas
Itolfe. He returned to Virginia, where he afterward mar-
ried ; and amonf» his descendants were the great orator
54 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
John Randolph of Roanoke, and some of the most respect-
able people in Virginia.
Such was the end of this " tender virgin," as John Smith
calls her in a letter to the king. She was only a child of
twelve or thirteen, he says, when she saved his life, and
he adds: "Her compassionate, pitiful heart of my desper-
ate estate gave me much cause to respect her ; she haz-
arded the beating out of her brains to save mine ; . . . and
during the time of two or three years she, next under God,
was the instrument to preserve this colony from death,
famine, and confusion."
Could praise- be much higher than this? If we think
of Pocahontas and of what she did — of her " aptness and
willingness to receive any good impression," and her "de-
sire to be taught and instructed in the knowledge of God"
— we have before us a very beautiful character to love and
admire.
X.
I have thus related the chief events in the life of the
brave soldier John Smith, and with a few more words
will go on with other stories.
He continued to make voyages, and received from King
James I. the title of "Admiral of New England;" but at
length he went into retirement, and spent his last days in
quiet. He died in 1631, at the age of fifty-two, and was
buried in St. Sepulchre's Church, in the city of London.
His grave was just in front of the chancel, and two flat
stones were placed in the floor above it. On one of these
was carved his coat-of-arms, with the three Turks' heads
upon it ; and on the other these words were cut,
"here lies one conquered that hath conquered kings."
Under this was a prayer that when God came to judge
him he might "with angels have his recompense." And
THE ADVENTURES OF CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH. 55
there the dust of the brave soldier remains to the present
day.
My story must liave shown you the true character of
John Smitii. He lived in a remarkable age, and was
one of the foremost men oi' his time. The Middle or
Dark Ages, as they are called, were giving way to the
modern world, and John Smith seemed to have in his
character what was best in both. He was a romantic sol-
dier, but a man of business also. He loved fame, but was
ready for the hardest work. We find him talking at one
moment with dukes and princes, and then, axe in hand,
cutting down trees to build ))alisades. He was ready to
fight the Turks, or to bargain with Powhatan for a grind-
stone. In all this he showed his 2:ood- sense and readi-
ness to do his duty. He looked to Heaven to help him
always, but he meant to do his best also to help himself;
and this makes him a noble example.
56 STOKlJiS OF THE OLD DOMINION.
why virginia wa& called the ''old
dominion:'
I.
Virginia received the name of the " Old Dominion "
about fifty years after the settlement at Jamestown. What
led to it was somewhat curious; and as you ought to know-
about the events, I will tell you what they were in a very
few words.
The colony went on increasing in these first years, in
spite of every difficulty, as to wliich I will say more when
I come to my next story. I need only tell you now that
at the middle of the century — that is to say, about the
year 1650 — there were twenty thousand people in Virginia,
and the land was prosperous. Many persons of high char-
acter had come over after the death of Charles I., for fear
of being persecuted by their enemies in England ; and I
will show you how much courage they exhibited in times
of trial, which were now near.
The trouble srrew out of affiiirs in England. About
1640 a srreat stru^o-le took place there between King
Charles I. and the Parliament. They complained that
the king was a tyrant, and he charged them with rebellion
and treason ; and the result Avas that a bloody war began,
which for some time was doubtful. At last the king was
defeated and made prisoner by the Parliament, when they
went through the form of trying him, and beheaded him
in front of his palace in London.
A new government was now established, and Oliver
■VVUr VIRGINIA WAS CALLED THE ''OLD DOMINION."
57
Cromwell, the leader of the Parliament party, was made
"Lord Protector of England." He was a man of great
genius, and made a powerful ruler; but the Virginians
were by no. means pleased at the manner in which he had
gained his power. Many of them were " Cavaliers," as
they were called, and had fought for King Charles, and
the Virginians generally were in favor of royal authority.
They were proud enough, and ready at all times to fight
for their rights, against the king or anybody else, as you
LOG-CAIIIN.
will sec when you have read a few pages farther; but
they looked upon the execution of Charles I. as murder,
and, like brave men, openly said so, in spite of Cromwell
and the Parliament, who ruled affairs with an iron hand
everywheic.
I will now give you llie ])roof of tliis. Charles was
executed in the month of January, IfUO; and in the fol-
lowing October the Virginia IJurgcsses passed a law which
3*
58 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
I will tell you of. In this law they said that if any one
went about in Virg-inia cleclarinsr that the execution of
"the late most excellent and now undoubtedly sainted
king," Charles I., was justifiable, such persons should be
arrested and punished as traitors, just as if they had taken
part in the king's death. And in the law there is another
very remarkable passage. It speaks of "his sacred majesty
that now is" and threatens with bloody punishment any-
body w^ho denied "the inherent right of his majesty that
now is to the colony of Virginia."
You may not understand what these words, " his maj-
esty that now ?\s," meant, and I will explain them. The
friends of royal rule believed that kings were entitled to
authority by birth, and that if one died or was put to
death, the next heir began to reign from that hour. He
mio-ht not be able to assert his claim and make himself
king, but he was the true king for all that, Avherever he
was; and this was the meaning of the law passed by the
Burgesses. Charles I. had a son, who had been driven out
of England, He was a careless young fellow, very good-
hearted, but rather worthless, who was lurking at this
time in Holland. He was only about eighteen, and scarce-
ly had clothes to wear, such was his poverty ; but home-
less as he was, and almost an object of charity, the fol-
lowers of his father looked upon him as the real King
of England.
In this feeling the Virginians shared, you see ; and in
spite of the great Parliament, they said what they thought.
I have shown this by quoting the words of the law passed
by the House of Burgesses. They spoke of the boy who
was lurking and dodging about in Europe as "his maj-
esty that now is,''"' and denounced the penalty of treason
against any one who denied that he was the true King of
Eno-land and Virginia. This, of course, was a dangerous
WHY VIRGINIA WAS CALLED THE " OLD DOMINION." 59
proceeding. Oliver Cromwell was one of the most pow-
erful rulers of Europe— for he ruled from the very begin-
ning— and was a bitter enemy. Scarcely a man in all
England dared to whisper tliat the execution of Charles I.
was unjustifiable; and as to asserting that his son was
entitled to the throne, they knew that short work would be
made of any one who did so. Parliament hated the very
name of Charles, and hunted down his friends everywhere;
and it was in the midst of all this that the Virginia Bur-
gesses stood up for the young man in exile. An offer was
even made to him that if he would come over, the Vir-
ginians would fight for him ; and I will tell you how and
by whom this offer was made.
Tlie name of the Governor of Virginia at that time was
Sir William Berkeley, of whom I will have more to say
when I come to my story of Bacon's Rebellion. I need
only tell you here that this Sir William was a fiery old
Cavalier, and he resolved to send and invite young Charles
II., as he called him, to Virginia. No law was passed by
the Burgesses giving him authority to do so, but his de-
sign was certainly well known to the leading Virginians,
among whom was Colonel Richard Lee, a planter on the
Potomac, who was as strong a Cavalier as Sir William
Berkeley.
liichard Lee set sail, and visited young Charles IT. at a
place called Breda, in Holland. Here he had a long con-
versation with the youth, and told him how the Virginians
felt toward him. Richard Lee never wrote down an ac-
count of his interview, or the paper is now lost; but it is
known that he informed t])e young ]irince that the Vir-
ginians wished to have nothing to do with the Parliament,
and that if he would come over they would espouse his
cause, in case there was any hope of making him king and
of not destroying themselves. That this offer was made
GO STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
to Chavles we are told by William Lee, sherifl" of the
city of London, and a cousin of Richard, who wrote it all
down, and said he knew about the visit to Breda.
II.
Nothing came of the whole affair. Charles refused to
come over to Virginia, and I think he showed more sense
by doing so than people gave him credit for. The at-
tempt to make him king in Virginia would, no doubt, have
failed, and he declined to accept the offer. But he sent
back to Sir William Berkeley a new commission — at this
time or afterward — as Governor of Virginia, signed by him-
self as King of England ; and this the Virginians looked
on as a real commission from a real king.
Richard Lee had to come back without succeeding in
his business ; and the English Parliament soon showed that
they were not to be trifled with. They were much too
powerful and determined to allow themselves to be de-
fied by a small colony like Virginia. There was no one
in England who was fearless enough to declare openly
that he was in favor of Charles IL, and yet here was Sir
William Berkeley and the House of Burgesses of Virginia
proclaiming that he was their king.
Oliver Cromwell and the Parliament resolved to put an
end to the whole matter at once. In 1652 an English
fleet was sent across the water, and a part of it sailed np
the river to Jamestown.
It seemed quite absurd to suppose that Virginia could
resist the Parliament, and the strong force sent over, which
was quite sufficient to crush her. Certainly the English
commander had cannon enough to blow Jamestown to
pieces. But in spite of this, Berkeley and the rest re-
solved to fight. Now was the time, if ever, to show that
they were in earnest when they said they would fight the
WHY VIRGINIA WAS CALLED THE " OLD DOMIXION. 61
Pai'liaraent, and preparations were at once made for battle.
The Virginians had Hocked to Jamestown, on hearing that
ships of war were coming up the river, and were now fur-
nished with muskets and ammunition. Cannon were post-
ed to rake the river below the place, and some Dutch
ships were also made use of as a sort of fort. These were
merchant ships which had brought cargoes of goods to
Jamestown ; and as England and Holland were then at
war, the Dutchmen were afraid of losing their goods.
These were quickly moved on shore ; then cannon were
placed in the vessels, and they were drawn up in a line
ready to open fire as soon as the enemy approached.
They came in sight at last, and it seemed certain that a
battle would take place. But none followed. A boat
came to shore, and a message was brought to Governor
Bei-keley. This was a summons to surrender to the au-
thority of Parliament ; and a promise was made, if they
consented to do so, that they should not be interfered with
in any way. At this a long consultation was held, some
being in favor of it and others against it. But at last it
was decided that the terms offered should be accepted,
and a paper was drawn up in whicli Virginia agreed to
submit. Tliis paper is quite remarkable under all the cir-
cumstances. The Virginians made their terms as if they
were one nation treating with another which they were
not at all afraid of. There is no cringing anywhere about
this paper, which is still in existence. Its tone is proud
and resolute. The Virginians declared in it that they
were not " forced nor constrained by a conquest of the
country" to surrender, but did so of their own accord.
Hut tlicy would not be' oppressed. They intended to en-
joy every privilege belonging to English peoj)le. No man
was to be punished for anything he had said or done in
favor of the king. Virginia was to have the rii^lit of trad-
62
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
ing freely with all nations. Governor Berkeley was not
to be interfered with, or bis property touched ; atid they
were to have the right to use the Episcopal Prayer-book
in church, which at that time the Parliament party hated
as bitterly as they hated the king.
These were a few of the tei-ms, and none of them were
objected to. There is very little doubt that this was in
THE KING AT BOSCOBEL.
consequence of orders from Cromwell. He was a very
great statesman, and knew how desirable it was for the
English colonies to remain on good terms with the Mother
Country, as England was called. Destroying them would
only have weakened the power of England ; and I suppose
he thought the Cavalier feeling in Virginia could do no
great harm. Still there was danger in humoring it, too,
•WHY VIRGINIA WAS CALLED THE " OLD DOMIXIOX." 63
as Charles II. might come over, and his friends might
then rise in England. So Cromwell is entitled to all the
credit he deserves for acting like a great ruler and a'man
of sense.
The Virginians thus gave up to the Parliament, and Sir
William Berkeley retired to his plantation. The Burgesses
then went on making laws and governing the colony to
suit themselves, just as if they were an independent nation
belonging to nobody, and Parliament did not interfere
with them. At last a great change came, and the English
people resolved to place young Charles II. on the throne.
Two years before this was done, William Lee says that
the Virginians proclaimed Charles II. King of England
and Virginia, though nothing is found to prove this in
the laws passed by the Burgesses. It is not very impor-
tant. The people wished to, if they did not do so ; for in
March, 1600, the Burgesses re-elected old Sir William
Berkeley "Governor and Captain -general of Virginia,"
wlio certainly proclaimed him. And as it was not until
April of the same year that Charles was made King of
England, lie was King of Virginia first, you see, after all.
It is said that at his coronation — that is, when the crown
was placed upon liis head— he wore a robe of Virginia silk,
to show his gratitude for all this; and after that time the
kinors of England looked with great favor on Virginia. It
was ])roclaimed on coins, that is, pieces of money, that the
English kingdom should thenceforward consist of " Eng-
land, Scotland, Ireland, and Virginia f and on these coins
was the inscription, "A/i dat Virginia qxiartam,^'' which are
l/ilin words, signifying " Sec, Virginia makes the fourth^
One of these coins is said to be in the Massachusetts
Historical Society's collection. This was considered a
high lionor for the little colony, to rank her with such
great countries as England, Scotlatul, and Trrlnnd : but
04 STOBIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
her course in favor of Charles, when he had scarcely a
friend in the world, showed that her people were brave
and devoted. She was therefore generally spoken of as
the " Old Dominion," where Charles II. was first pro-
claimed king after the execution of his father, and where
he had dominion — that is, " sovereign authority" — when
he had none anywhere else.
The Virginians, in fact, whether they were right or
wrong, had very little opinion of the way things went on
under the Parliament ; and the English people, you see,
soon came to be of the same way of thinking. Charles
II. was made king, and Virginia became quiet once more.
She asked no favors, and received none. She had acted on
principle, and that was enough ; and you will soon see that
when she was not pleased with Sir William Berkeley, the
king's governor, the " Old Dominion " took up arms against
him, as she had taken them up against the Parliament.
THE GREAT REBELLION IN VIRGINIA. 65
THE GREAT REBELLION IN VIRGINIA.
I.
Just one Ininclred years before the American Revolu-
tion, a rebellion or revolution took place in Virginia, which
resembled it in the most striking manner. The Virginians,
as you will see, made war on the English governor just
as the Americans afterward made war on the King of
England. Tliey were led, too, by a man whose character
was very much like Washington's; and I shall now de-
scribe this remarkable struggle, and how it ended.
Tlie " Great Rebellion," as it was called, broke out in the
year 1676, about seventy years after the landing at James-
town. At this time Virginia had become a considerable
colony. Only about one hundred persons, you remember,
had come over at first ; but others followed them, and in
three years there were five hundred, and the colony went
on increasing and prospering. There were times of dis-
tress, when the people nearly starved, and the Indians
continued to give them great trouble. At one time Ope-
chancanough, Smith's old enemy, fell upon them, and near-
ly all of them were put to death. But this did not dis-
courage pcojjle. iSIore settlers came to make their homes
in the country. The number of people grew larger and
larger, and the rich lands were settled farther and farther
up the rivers. Strong settlers went to work in the woods,
and cut down the oaks and pines, with wliicli tliey built
lioiises for their lanulies. Tliey then ]tl(Mighcd the ground
and sowed wheat, and planted corn and tobacco, keep-
66 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
ino- a o'oocl lookout all the time for Indians. And so
the country gradually grew in the number of settlers,
whose houses were seen peeping everywhere from the
trees; until, in the year 1676, there were no less than
forty thousand people in Virginia, of whom eight thou-
sand were servants — two thousand black and six thou-
sand white.
Several governors had been sent, one after another, to
rule over Virginia. When Bacon's Rebellion, of which I
am going to tell you, broke out, the English governor was
Sir William Berkeley — the same who had sent Richard
Lee to invite Charles II. to Virginia. He was a high-
tempered old ruler, not altogether bad, by any means, but
very cruel and revengeful in his disposition, and so de-
voted to the King of England, as I have shown jou, that
he was always thinking how he could please him. He
seemed to like the Virginians, and they liked him, but
they were not much pleased at his high-handed manner
of making them obey every order that came across the
ocean. They did not mind old Sir William's living easily
and in luxury at his estate, called " Green Spring," not far
from Jamestown, where he had fine horses and carriages,
and large numbers of servants, and ate his dinner off sil-
ver plate, and was a Sort of king in a small way. The
Virginians themselves were fond of that style of living,
and may have liked old Sir William all the better for in-
viting guests to his house and entertaining them well.
But what they did not like was his habit of deciding ev-
erything in favor of England and against Virginia. They
also complained that he would not protect the families
living up the rivers toward the mountains from the sav-
ages. The Indians were not yet entirely subdued, and
would make sudden attacks on the women and children,
and put them to death ; and as Sir William Berkeley
THE GREAT REBELLIOX IX VIBGIXIA.
6'
seemed resolved to do nothing for the people, they at last
determined to take the matter into their own hands.
An opportunity for this soon came, and the Virginians
found a leader who just suited them. His name was Na-
thaniel Bacon ; and as I have given you some idea of the
character of Governor Berkeley, I will now say a few
words of the man who was going to give bim so much
trouble. Bacon was born in England, like many other
persons who lived in Virginia, and had come over to the
MULu^L^
-•tUlUM.
Vf-
wrrrr
IT I
^''
JAMESTOWN ISLAND.
colony only a short time before. Here he owned a con-
siderable quantity of land and a number of servants, and
ranked very high among the planters, as they were called.
He was about forty-five, and in many ways quite a re-
markable man. As you will soon see, he was extremely
brave and determined ; but besides this, he seems to liave
been a very fine ]>ublic speaker, and very popidar with his
friends and neighbors, from his polite and cordial manners.
68 STOKIES OF TUE OLD DOMINION.
Although he was a new-coraer, as it was called, he was
made a member of the " King's Council ;" and as only the
oldest and ablest planters were generally aj^pointed to
this council, this was a high compliment to Bacon. No
doubt old Sir William thought he was an Englishman in
his feelings, and would support him in his doings against
the Virginians. But he was very much mistaken. Bacon
determined to oppose him, and take the Virginia side; and
his friends, who saw how brave he was, resolved to have
him for their leader.
Trouble soon began. Rebellions or revolutions gener-
ally begin with some small matter; and so it was on this
occasion. Bacon had a plantation near the Falls in James
Rivei-, where the city of Richmond now stands, and one
day he heard that the Indians had attacked the plantation,
and killed his overseer and one of his servants. This high-
ly excited him, and he resolved to act at once. He sent
word to his neighbors to meet him and march on the In-
dians ; and on the day appointed a large number of them
assembled.
Bacon then addressed them, and spoke of the wrongs
done them by the governor. He was an enemy of the
Virginians, he said, and Avould not protect them from the
Indians. These barbarous savages were killing the women
and children, and yet the governor would not fight them ;
but if he would not, he, ISTathaniel Bacon, would. Then he
asked his neighbors if they were ready to march with him,
and, if so, whom they would choose for their leader.
At this they uttered a shout, and declared that they
were ready. He should be their leader, they declared, and
Bacon accepted the command. First, however, he re-
solved to send to Sir William Berkeley to obtain his leave,
and one of the men was sent to ask the governor for a
commission, as it Avas called. This the governor refused,
THE GREAT KEBELHOX IX VIRGINIA. 71
and the messenger came back without it. Bacon, no doubt,
expected tliis, and had made up his mind. He told his
friends that as to himself he was ready to march without
any commission. He would take all the risk, and any who
wished to go with him could do so.
This was followed by another shout, and tlie men mount-
ed their horses. Bacon took command, and the whole body
set forward. They marched up James River, and into the
woods near the Falls, and here they found the Indians and
attacked them. The result was a complete victory over
tlicm. They were all killed or driven off And then Ba-
con and his men marched back homeward in triumph.
But while they were fighting up the river a great ex-
citement had taken place at Jamestown. Governor Berke-
ley was enraged when he heard that Bacon had marched
in defiance of him. So he issued a proclamation that Ba-
con and his men were all traitors, and got together a body
of troops to attack them. Nothing occurred, however. Sir
William set out, but found that there was trouble behind
him. The Virginians everywhere sympathized with Ba-
con, and were ready to rise in arms ; so the old governor
changed his mind, and marched back again with his forces
to Jamestown.
If.
This was a great triumph for Bacon, and all Virginia
nearly was in his favor. The old governor was obliged
to submit, and said lie had no objection to what tlie peo-
ple demanded. They might make any new laws they
wished, as far as he was concerned ; and so a new House
of Burgesses was at once elected.
Bacon was chosen one of the members, as lie was now
extremely |»f>]>ular, and set out down James Kiver in liis
sail-boat for Jamestown. I'ut the governor was ready.
As soon as he arrived lie had liim arrested and brought
72 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
into the State -bouse. Here Sir William and the king's
council were waiting to receive him, and a stormy inter-
view followed. We know how high- tempered the old
governor was, and he received Bacon fiercely. But that
had no effect upon him. He w-as too cool a man to cower
before Sir William's anger, and discussed the w'hole mat-
ter with bira in a very plain manner. He knew that be
bad acted illegally, be said, in fighting without the com-
mission, and was ready to say so, if the commission was
now given to him. To this the governor at last agreed ;
but he did not keep his word, and Bacon determined that
he would force him to do so.
He accordingly left Jamestown, and went home and
told his neighbors how matters stood. He was resolved
to have the commission, be said, and they said they would
assist him. In a short time about four hundred planters
assembled, and at the head of them Bacon marched toward
Jamestown. As soon as he arrived he drew up his forces,
on the State-house green, and then sent word to Sir Wil-
liam Berkeley that he had come for bis commission.
This greatly enraged the old governor. He was quite
as brave as Bacon, and rushed out in front of the men.
Tearing open bis ruffled shirt so as to leave his breast
naked, be exclaimed, violently,
" Here, shoot me — 'fore God, a fair mark ! — shoot !"
But Bacon bad no intention of hurting the governor.
He advanced toward him and bowed, and said,
"No, may it please your Honor, we will not hurt a hair
of your head or any other man's. We have come for a
commission to save our lives from the Indians, which you
have so often promised, and now we Avill have it before
we go."
There was then great confusion, and an angry scene
followed. But Bacon stood firm, and declared that be
TUE GEEAT REBELLION IX VIRGIKIA. 73
would not go without the paper; so the governor was
obliged at last to submit. lie consented to what Bacon
demanded, and he received his commission, when he mount-
ed his horse again and marched his men out of Jamestown.
III.
This act of Bacon's was open defiance, you see, of the
king's authority, for Sir William was his representative in
the colony. Tlie governor was a brave old fellow, and
resolved to fight; so he suddenly left Jamestown, and
crossed York River to Gloucester, where be raised his flag,
and called on his friends to assemble.
But Bacon was quite as resolute as he was. He was
not afraid to make war on the king himself, though he
risked his head in doing so ; and at once set out with a
small army to fight Sir William. When the governor
heard of this he fled across Chesapeake Bay to Accomac,
and Bacon was in possession of the whole country.
He and his men then acted like true patriots. A new
House of Burgesses was ordered to assemble, and in the
mean while they pledged themselves not to lay down their
arms. As Sir William had sent to England for soldiers to
fight for him, they bound themselves to fight these soldiers,
as they had fought the governor; and they signed a pa-
per to tliis effect, whose date was August, 1G76. This was
just one Imndred years before the American declaration
of Independence, you sec, and there is not much diflference
between the two pa])er.^.
In the midst of all this, Bacon heard that the Indians
were making trouble again, so he resolved to march at
once and put an ejid to them. The tribes which murdered
the settlers lived in the neighborliood of the present city of
Richmond, and Bacon soon reached the spot and jircpared
to attack tlieni.
4
74
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
They had built a strong stockade, or fort, on a lofty hill
east of the city, and in this they had placed their women
and children, and were ready to fight. Their bravest war-
riors were in the log-fort, and they knew that the battle
would decide everything. It was a very strong position,
with a steep descent in front; but Bacon rushed up at the
head of his men, and a desj^erate fight followed. The In-
INDIANS FIGHTING.
dians did their best, but the Virginians were too strong for
them. They captured the fort, and either killed or made
prisoners of all the Indians who did not fly. It was a
bloody aifiiir, and blood ran down the hill, it is said, into a
small stream at the foot, which is called "Bloody Run" to
this day.
This was the last of the Indian troubles in Eastern Vir-
ginia. They never fought again, and Bacon was looked
THE GREAT REBELLION IX VIRGINIA. 75
upon as the deliverer of the country. But a new enemy-
was waitino: for him, to strike him in the rear. Sir William
BLOUDY BUN.
Berkeley had collected troops in the lower counties, and
Bacon now heard that he was again in possession of James-
town, wilh eighteen ships in the river, and an army of
about eight hundred men.
IV.
Bacon lost no time. lie had resolved to fight the old
[Tovernor until one or the other got the best of it, and he
set out at once for Jamestown.
On the way he did what he had no right to do. A num-
ber of prominent men had sided with Sir William, and Ba-
con stopped at their plantations, and took their wives pris-
oners. They were, no doubt, permitted to ride in their
carriages, as the men moved on, but their arrest was a
very unjustifiable proceeding. Bacon sent word to their
luisbands at Jamestown that he had taken the ladies pris-
oners, and would hold them as liostages for the good be-
havior of the gentlemen. This was quite unworthy of a
76 STORIES OF THK OLD DOMINION".
high-toned man like Bacon, but he certainly did it ; and as
I am telling you a true story, I have no intention of omit-
ting the incident.
He marched on steadily, with his lady -prisoners, and
soon found that Sir William Berkeley was ready for him.
The old governor was in high spirits, for he was brave and
determined. Two friends of Bacon, named Bland and Car-
ver, had attempted to cross to Accomac and capture him ;
but he had caught and hung them, and hoped soon to
catch and hang Bacon himself. His ships, armed wi^
cannon, were in the river near the town; his soldiers were
drawn up in Jamestown ready to fight; and it was plain
that a battle would soon take place.
The sun was just setting when Bacon and his men ar-
rived. It was the month of September, when the leaves
of the trees are just beginning to turn red and yellow, and
the moon was shining. Bacon lost no time, but went to
work at once. A long ditch was dug, and the earth thrown
up in front so as to form a breastwork. Trees were then
cut down, and laid one on the other so as to strengthen
the works against cannon balls, and the whole was soon
finished. While the men were working, the governor did
not fire his cannon at them from Jamestown or from the
ships. He was afraid he would kill the ladies whom Ba-
con had taken prisoners, and a very discreditable story is
told of their treatment. It is said that they were placed
in front of the men while they were building the earth-
work ; and if so. Bacon acted in a manner unworthy of him.
No civilized nation makes war on women any more than
on children, and to endanger these ladies' lives was not
like a soldier. They Avere not to blame because their
husbands had sided with Sir William Berkeley, and per-
haps the story was made up by Bacon's enemies. I hope
it was untrue, and that the ladies were soon sent back
THE GUEAT KEBELLION IN VIRGINIA. "77
home, and that the men were allowed to fight the matter
out among themselves.
The night passed quietly, but in the morning old Sir
William marched out to attack Bacon. He had about
eight hundred men, and Bacon's numbers were probably
about the same. Tlie battle began at once, and it must
have been a hard tight. There is no full account of it ;
but we know enough about it to feel certain that some
historians are very foolish in sayins: that Sir William's
men were "degraded" people who would not fight, while
Bacon's men \?is4;e the "very chivalry of Virginia," and
rode right over their enemies. The fact was that a large
number of the bravest gentlemen of the colony had sided
with Sir William, because they thought it wrong to take
up arms against the king's authority ; and they no doubt
fought just as bravely as their opponents. It is true,
liowever, that Bacon won the victory. After fighting-
hard, old Sir William found that Bacon was too strong
for him, and he retreated from the field, on which many
of his soldiers lay dead or groaning from their wounds.
There was no course left for him now but to fly. This
was, no doubt, "gall and wormwood" to him, but there
was no help for it. There was danger that he would fall
into the "rebel" Bacon's hands, wlien every one would
laugh at him; so he hastened to take refuge on board his
ships. Ilis troops hurried after him, in the midst of the
cheers of the "rebels;" and then the ships set sail down
the river, followed by cannon balls which Bacon fired at
them from the hills near Jamestown.
V.
The capital of Virginia was now in Bacon's hands, and
he set it on fire and burned it to ashes.
Why this was done it is hard to say. They pi'obably
78 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
meant to show that they had conquered Sir William Berke-
ley, or it may have been done to prevent him from ever
returning to it as governor. It was a great pity to thus
burn the old town which John Smith and the early set-
tlers had built ; but fire was set to it, and no one made the
least objection. Two gentlemen in Bacon's army, named
Lawrence and Drummond, had houses in the place, but
they set fire to them with their own hands; and soon the
fiimous old place was nothing but a heap of ashes.
All now seemed over with Governor Berkeley and liis
people, but new enemies suddenly made their appearance.
An army of a thousand men was marching from toward
the Rappahannock against Bacon, and he set forward, with-
out loss of time, to meet them. But no battle took place.
Instead of fighting, the men of the two armies shook
hands. The up-country men then returned to their homes,
and Bacon led his army back toward James River.
He was now master of Virginia, and might easily have
declared himself governor. His men would have made
him their ruler at a single word, but he had too much re-
spect for the law to agree to that; and if he had been
elected he would never have been governor. His life was
near its end, and he M-as destined to die in the very hour
of his triumph.
He had caught a fever while directing the men how to
work in the trenches at Jamestown ; and at last he grew
so ill that he saw his last hour was approaching. He
had gone to Gloucester County, probably to pursue Sir
William Berkeley ; and here he grew worse and worse,
and at last expired.
This was a terrible blow to his followers. They feared
that old Sir William would now win back all he had lost,
and even dig up Bacon's body and hang it upon the gal-
lows. They therefore resolved to conceal his grave. He
TUE GREAT REBELLION IX VIRGINIA. 19
was buried by night, in a lonely spot ; and althougli we
have no description of the scene which took place, we may
imagine it. His friends, no doubt, dug a grave secretly
with their own hands, and then, when it was dark, placed
the dead man's body in a wagon, and took it to the spot
and buried it. If it was by moonlight, or even if the stars
were shining, it must have been a strange and solemn
sight. Xo doubt some clergyman was present and read
prayers over the grave when the body was lowered into
it, while his friends stood around with their hats off and
their heads bent down in sorrow. Large stones were then
laid on the coffin, the grave was filled up, and the grass
was smoothed down in order to conceal it.
This was done so carefully that Bacon's grave Avas
never discovered, and the wrath of Sir William Berkeley
was not expended upon his enemy. He had the living to
take revenge on, as I will show you in ending my story;
but Bacon he could not reach. The body of that brave
soldier was sleeping in the woods of Gloucester, and the
great trees guarded the secret of his resting-i)lace.
vr.
The "Great Kebellion," as Sir William Berkeley called
it, was now over. When a famous leader dies, it is hard
to find any one to take his place; and as soon as news
came that Bacon was dead, his men returned to their
homes in despair. A {aw kept up a show of resistance,
but ihey soon gave way like the rest, and Sir William
Jk-rkeley marched back in triumph.
I liave told you tJie character of this fiery old ruler.
He was brave and determined, and had some other good
(jualities; but he was narrow-minded and cruel, and hated
the "rebels" bitterly for defeating him; so he resolved
to take a bloody revenge upon them.
80 STOEIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
Every friend of Bacon's whom he could lay his hands
on was put to death. Thomas Hansford, a brave young
planter, was one of these. He was captured, and, after a
pretended trial, was at once hung, although he begged
them to shoot him. Another was Captain Wilford, Avho
fought hard not to be taken prisoner, and had one of his
eyes put out by a bullet. When some one spoke of this
he said it was no matter, as Sir William Berkeley would
have him led to the gallows ; and he too was soon hung.
Another was Major Cheeseman, whose wife knelt before Sir
William and begged her husband's life, telling him that
she had persuaded him to join Bacon, In rej)ly to all her
tears and prayers, the governor, it is said, offered her a
vulgar insult, instead of pitying her; and Major Cheese-
man soon afterward died in prison. A more important
prisoner still was William Drummond, one of Bacon's
warmest friends. Sir William Berkeley hated him, and
felt a cruel triumph when he was brought before him.
"Mr. Drummond," said tlie governor, in a sneering voice,
" you are very welcome ! I am more glad to see you than
any man in Virginia ! Mr. Drummond, you shall be hang-
ed in half an hour!"
Drummond was tried at once; and as there was no trou-
ble in proving that he had been one of the leaders of the
"rebels," he was found guilty and at once hung. The
governor hated him more than all the rest, and his prop-
erty was at once seized ; but the King of England, as soon
as he heard of this, ordered it to be restored to Mrs. Drum-
mond, his widow.
These were a few of the victims of Sir William's cruel-
ty. Altogether more than twenty persons were hung;
and Charles II. exclaimed when he heard of it,
"That old fool has hanged more men in that naked
country than I did for the murder of my father !"
THE GUEAT REBELLION IX VIRGINIA, 81
All the changes in the laws made by Bacon were now
repealed, and Governor Berkeley found no enemies to op-
pose him. But he felt ill at ease. The people of Virginia
hated him for his cruelty, and he had scarcely a friend in
the whole colony. He therefore resolved to visit England,
fearing, it seems, that he had as few friends there, and
thinkino- that it would be better to go and defend himself
He therefore sailed for England, and his departure was a
joyful event. The Virginians fired cannon and illuminated
their houses, and he never afterward returned to the col-
ony. When he got to England the king refused to see
him, and this filled him with so much mortification that
he soon afterward died. And that was the end of old Sir
William Berkeley.
lie and Bacon were two remarkable men, but Bacon
was by far the greater. He was a fearless soldier, and a
true lover of his country, lie had nothing to win by fight-
ing and everything to lose, for the governor Avould have
liung him and seized upon all liis property if he had de-
feated him. But his duty was ])lain to him. The Vir-
ginians were oppressed, and he meant to risk his life
against their oppressor.
This Avas acting precisely as George "Washington did
a hundred years afterward. One succeeded, the other
failed ; but the man who does his duty is as great in fail-
ure as in success. Nathaniel Bacon did his, and has left
a noble name in history.
4*
82 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE GOLDEN HORSESHOE.
I.
I WILL now relate a romantic little incident which oc-
curred in the summer of 1*714, about thirty years after Ba-
con's death. This was the ride beyond the mountains of
the " Horseshoe Knights," as they were afterward called ;
and I will give you, in the first place, a short account of
the man who led them.
He was Alexander Spotswood, Governor of Virginia at
the time, and his life had been adventurous. He was born
on board a ship, in the Mediterranean Sea, in 1676, and
it is not known how this singular event happened. But
there seems to be no doubt about the truth of the state-
ment, and he may have sailed about with his father, who
probably commanded the ship, and thus acquired while he
was young his love of adventure. As soon as he was old
enough, he became a soldier in the English army under
Marlborough, who was then fighting the French ; and at
a great battle, called Blenheim, he distinguished himself
by his bravery, and was Avounded by a cannon-ball. This
occurred when he was about twenty-eight years of age ;
and as he was sent over to be Governor of Virginia when
he was only thirty-four, you will see that he must have
shown that he was a man of strong sense and firm char-
acter. He looked older than he really was, for that mat-
ter. His portrait is still to be seen in an old countrA-house
in Virginia, with a picture of the field of Blenheim in the
background; and this jjortrait shows that he was a tall.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE GOLDEN HORSESHOE. 83
Strong man, with many wrinkles in his forehead, and a de-
termined expression of countenance, which expressed his
character.
As soon as Spotswood reached Virginia, he set to work
to improve everything, and make the country as prosper-
ous as possible. He had a curiously shaped magazine
built ill Williamsburg, the capital of the colony, to hold
gunpowder to use in case of war; and this is still stand-
ing, lie then built a good house for the governors to
live in, and sent word to the few Indian tribes left that
they might bring their boys to the college of "William
and I\Iary," at Williamsburg, if they wished, where they
would be educated free of expense. He next set about
making iron for the use of the Virginia people.
This was very important. Iron, you know, is a metal
that no one can do without, as axes, ploughs, and hundreds
of other useful implements are made of it. The Virgin-
ians, like everybody else, required it, but they were obliged
to send to England for it; and as England always aimed
to make as much as she could out of her colonies, they had
to pay a very liigh price for all that they bought. You
now see why Governor Spotswood was anxious to show
them how tlioy mi^ht make iron for themselves, and not
send to England and ))ay so much for it. When iron is
in the ground it is mixed with earth and stones; and bo-
fore it is of any use it is necessary to cleanse it, which is
done by melting it in large furnaces built for the purpose.
Spotswood knew that there was an abundance of iron in
the soil of the colony, and built the furnaces, which jirovcd
perfectly successful. They were the first ever seen in
America, and made him (piite famous; and the people
gave liim the name of the "Tubal-cain of Virginia," an
explanation of which will be found in the I>ook of (Jenesis.
These exertions for the good of the countrv made (tov-
84
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION,
eriior Spotswood very poi^ular. He was a determinetl
ruler, and had more thau one quarrel with the House of
Burgesses, who were as hard-headed as himself. But he
was very much respected, for the Virginians saw plainly
that he was resolved to put down evil-doers and have the
laws obeyed ; as he showed, among other things, by his
treatment of a bloody marauder named Blackbeard,
Blackboard was a pirate who sailed along the shores of
the Carolinas and Virginia, attacking any ships he met,
and killing all who were on board of them ; after which
BLACKBEARD, THE PIRATE.
the goods in them were seized and the ships were burned.
This had gone on for some time, and at last Spotswood
grew tired of it. He therefore sent a ship-of-war to at-
tack Blackbeard, or John Theach, as his real name was, and
the two vessels came in sight of each other oflf the coast.
Blackbeard now saw what was before him. He knew he
THE KNIGHTS OF THE GOLDEN HORSESHOE. 85
must fight, and that if he was captured he would be hung
in chains to a gallows ; he therefore determined to die
first. He ordered one of his men to stand with a lighted
match near the magazine of powder in the ship; and if the
Virginians boarded them and got the better in the fight,
he was to set fire to the powder and blow up all together.
The fight then began. The two vessels came up side by
side, and the Virginians leaped on board the pirate ship,
armed with their cutlasses. Blackbeard and his men met
them and fought dtjsperately, but in vain. He himself was
in front, but his foot slipped in the blood on the deck, and
as he staggered, one of his enemies cut him down and
struck off his head. At this the rest lost heart and sur-
rendered. Blackboard's head was stuck on the bowsprit
of the Virginia vessel, and it returned home in triumph,
where the rest of the pirates who had been captured were
soon afterward executed.
This is only one instance of Governor Spotswood's way
of dealing with people who would not respect the laws
and defied his authority. I might tell you other incidents
of the same sort, but this must suflice. I will now come
to the expedition beyond the Blue Ridge Mountains, which
conferred on him and his friends the name of " Sir Knicrhts
of the Golden Horseslioe."
II.
It may surprise you to hear that at that time people
thought that the Mississippi River rose in the Blue Ridge.
In fact, nothing was known certainly about the great coun-
try beyond the mountains. They called it "Orange Coun-
ty;" an<l it was a very large county indeed, you sec, as it
extended from the Blue Ridge to the Pacific Ocean.
There were only vague rumors about it — that it was
filled with great forests and lofty mountains; that tlie
86 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
valleys were green and fertile, and traversed by beautiful
rivers; and perhaps the ignorant still believed that the
famous " Fountain of Youth " might be found somewhere
there. Now and then some hunter would wander off into
this unknown country, and when he returned would tell
Ills friends that nothing was like it. It was filled, these
men declared, with Indians and wild animals, and alto-
gether was the most remarkable country that the sun
ever shone upon.
All this highly excited Alexander Spotswood. He was
a man, as I have told you, of adventurous character, and
he longed to explore this splendid land. It was his duty,
lie felt, as Governor of Virginia, to discover whether the
land was so rich, in order to settle it; and at last he re-
solved that he would set out and visit it himself, and find
whether the reports about it were true.
He might easily have sent a party, with some intelligent
man at the head of it, to report to him all about it. But
this did not suit him. He resolved to go in person, as I
have said, and to make a holiday excursion of the expe-
dition. He was well acquainted with the planters, old and
young, and he now sent them word that he was going to
march to the mountains : if any one wished to go with
him he would be welcome, and the governor would be
glad to have the pleasure of his company.
This excited the young Virginians and filled them with
delight. They Avere fond of horseback exercise and hunt-
ing, and a number sent word that they would be ready at
the time appointed. A day in August (1714) was fixed
by Spotswood, and the party assembled at Williamsburg,
prepared for their long ride. Every arrangement had
been made. Mules were ready, with pack-saddles strapped
upon their backs, in which were baskets of provisions and
bottles of wine and other liquors. These were to follow
THE KNIGHTS OF THE GOLDEX HORSESHOE. 87
tliein in cliarge of servants; and all was now ready, when
tliey suddenly discovered that they had forgotten a very
important matter.
This was to shoe the horses. You may tliink it some-
what strange that such a thing had been lost sight of, but
at that time it was tlie fashion generally to ride horses
barefooted^ as it is called. One reason for this was prob-
ably the scarcity and high price of iron, which people could
not afford to use for shoeing horses ; and there was anoth-
er reason still. The roads of Lower Virginia were soft and
sandy at that time, as they are now, and often you might
ride for miles without seeing a single stone. There was
notliing, therefore, to make shoeing really necessary, as the
soft sand did not hurt the horses' feet: but now, when
Spotswood and his friends intended to cross the moun-
tains by pathways full of rocks, it became necessary to
have their riding-horses shod. This was at once done;
and the little incident Avas the explanation, as you will
see, of the name of the Knights of the Golden Horseshoe.
We can imagine what an interesting sight the party of
horsemen presented as they rode along "Duke of Glouces-
ter Street," as the main street of Williamsburg was called,
with men, women, and children flocking to the doors and
windows, and waving handkerchiefs as they passed by,
Tliey were all mounted on spirited horses, and carried
their guns, as they expected to hunt on the way; and be-
hind followed the mules with their packs, in charge of the
servants.
Spotswood rode at the head of the party, with his erect
military beaiing, learned in tlic wars, and clad, like the
rest, in the line costume of that time, Avhen people dressed
far more picturesquely than now; and there is very little
doubt that lie was in as high spirits as the I'cst of the
l)arty. He was in the bloom of life, fjr he was onlv about
88
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
thirty-eight, enjoyed excellent health, and saw the pros-
pect before him of an adventurous march into an unex-
plored wilderness, which just suited him. We need not
be surprised, therefore, to be told by one of the party, who
afterward wrote an account of the expedition, that Spots-
A RIVER VIEW.
wood was bright, and pleased with everything from first
to last, on the wliole long ride.
As the little band rode on, they were joined here and
there by others, who had also determined to go on the
expedition. The party thus increased in numbers as it
moved on, like a snowball rolled in the snow, and they at
last came to a place called Germanna, on the Rapid Ann
THE KXIGHTS OF THE GOLDEN HORSESHOE. 89
River, ou the edge of what is now known as the " Spot-
sylvania Wilderness."
Here the governor had established a colony of Germans
to work his iron furnaces, and had built a house for him-
self and his family to live in during the summer months,
when the lower country was unhealthy. I would like to
give you a full account, if I had time, of a visit made to
this little village of Germanna by a famous old planter of
James Kiver, named Colonel William Byrd. He tells all
about the place, and the governor's house, where a tame
deer, on seeing him, leaped against a fine tall mirror in the
drawing-room, thinking it was a window, and smashed it
to pieces. But what he said of Spotswood himself was
more interesting than what iiappened to the mirror, and
shows that the brave soldier was a kind-hearted man.
He and Colonel Byrd had known each other Avell before
Spotswood was married, as he was at this time ; and it
seems that the governor had then laughed at people who
showed too great fondness for their wives and children.
Xow he was just as bad, or ratlier as good, as the rest.
He never spoke to his wife or children Avithout smiling
and using some fond expression; and Colonel Byrd said,
with a laugh, that he must have changed his opinion on
this subject since he was married. To this Spotswood
loplicd tliat he thought it was his duty to be as kind as
possil)le to his wife, as he had brought her so far from all
her friends into such a wilderness. And this shows, as I
have said, that he was a warm-hearted man, however stern
and determined he was as a soldier and a ruler.
III.
After resting at Germanna, the party of horsemen again
sot out, and rode on in the direction of the Blue Bidge
Mountains.
90 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINIOX.
Every one seemed to enjoy himself. The season of the
year was deliglitful, for August in Virginia is a month
when the air is j^leasant, and the blue sky is filled with
white clouds, drifting on befoi'e the wind like ships with
all sails set. The woods were in full leaf; the streams
were laughing and the birds singing; and in the midst
of all these beautiful sights and sounds, the horsemen
wound their way along, laughing and talking with each
other. In the middle of the day they would stop in some
green glade of the woods, to rest and pasture their horses ;
and then the baskets on the pack -mules would be un-
strapped by the servants, the contents spread on the
grass, and everybody would gather around and eat their
dinner with an appetite sharpened by their long ride since
mornincj.
Frequently, while on the march, some one of the party
would ride into the woods, and the rest would lose sight
of hitn. But soon they would hear him fire his gun, and
he would come back, holding in his hand a fat pheasant
or some other game, which he would hand to the servants
for supper. At night the party would halt in some favor-
able spot, and hobble their horses by tying their legs to-
gether with ropes, after which they would turn them loose
to graze, certain that the hobbles would prevent them
from wandering off very far. Tlien supper would be
spread on the grass, everybody would sup heartily, and,
wrapping their cloaks around them, Spotswood and his
friends would stretch themselves on the ground, and sleep
as soundly and sweetly as if they were at home in their
beds. Some of these times you will read all about this
in the account given by one of the party; but I have
here told you pretty much all that he says of the manner
in which the Knights of the Golden Horseshoe passed
their time on the expedition.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE GOLDEN HORSESHOE. 91
At last they reached the Bhie Riclge Mountains, and
toiled on up the steep sides, covered with forest-trees, to
the top. It is not known precisely where they ascended
the mountains, but it is supposed that the spot Avas near
what is called Rockfish Gap, where the Chesapeake and
Ohio Railroad now passes through. Some persons assert
that the party went on and crossed the Alleghany Moun-
tains also; but there is no proof of this, and no reason to
believe it, as they never said that they crossed two ranges
of mountains, and would not have forgotten the Blue
Ridge, which they must have reached first. From the
summit, which they now stood upon, they saw beneath
them a wild and lovely landscape, through which wound
the Shenandoah, whose name signifies, in the Indian lan-
o-uao-e, "The Daughter of the Stars." To the right and
left the Blue Ridge extended far out of sight, clothed
with oaks, ])ines, and other forest-trees ; while in front,
across the valley, was seen the long blue line of the Alle-
shanies, like a wave of the ocean.
The sight before them must have filled Spotswood and
his friends with delight; and they carved their names on
the rocks, to mark the spot to which they had ascended.
There wore two peaks of the mountain near, and one of
these was named " Mount George," in honor of the King
of England, and the other "Mount Alexander," in honor
of Spotswood. Tlio party then drank the king's health,
and rode down the western side of the mountain into the
Shenandoah Valley.
They did not Jiioct willi any romantic incidents — fights
with Indians or bears, or anything of the sort. The wild
animals seen were chiefly deer; or a herd of huge elks,
such as then lived in tlic region, may have galloped off
into the thick woods as the hoofs of the horses clattered
on the rocky paths. No advent urcs befell them in the
92 STORIES OF TUE OLD DOMINION.
valley ; and after enjoying a sight of its fertile lands, the
party recrossed the Blue Ridge, entered the low country,
and, going joyously on their way, as before, reached their
homes on tidewater.
IV.
This little expedition pleased every one who took part
in it, and the discovery of so fine a country was very im-
portant. Spotswood therefore resolved to commemorate
his long ride by establishing what is called an Order of
Knighthood.
You probably know what this means. Knights in for-
mer times were brave men who went about seeking ad-
ventures, and they belonged to various " orders," which
were regarded with great respect. Governor Spotswood
therefore determined to form a Virginia Order of Knight-
hood ; but he must have been puzzled at first to find a
name for it. At last, however, he decided what this name
should be. He remembered the shoeing of the horses at
Williamsburg before the party set out, and thought the
best name for them would be "Sir Knights of the Golden
Plorseshoe." He therefore fixed upon that title, and sent
to England for a number of small golden horseshoes, one
of which he presented to each of his companions. There
was a motto, in Latin, cut upon them — ''''Sic jurat trcms-
cendere inontes^'' signifying, "Thus we swear to cross the
mountains;" and one of them, set with garnets, a species
of jewel, is still to be seen, it is said, somewhere in Virginia.
When the King of England heard of Spotswood's ex-
pedition, he made him Sir Alexander Spotswood ; but I
am sorry to say the governor was obliged to pay for the
golden horseshoes out of his own pocket. He requested
the king to see that the shoes were paid for in London,
but not the least notice was taken of this. It may have
THE KNIGHTS OF THE GOLDEN HOESESHOE. 93
been that the king thouglit it rather i)resamptuous in him
to be establishing an order of knighthood without per-
mission ; or he may have grudged the money, of which
kings, even, are often much in want. However that may
be, he refused to pay ; so Sir Alexander did so, and was
thus the real founder of the "Order."
Spotswood never returned to England. Besides his
house at Gerraanna, he had another near Yorktown, which
was called "Temple Farm;" and here he spent his last
days in quiet, with his wife and children. You will re-
member how Colonel Byrd laughed at him for treating
his wife with so much tenderness; but it was a good-nat-
ured laugh, and the old "Master of Westover," as Byrd
was called, must have respected him all the more for it.
The Virginia people had a very high opinion of Spots-
wood, for during the thirteen years in which he had been
governor lie had showed that the good of the country was
nearest to his heart.
He died at "Temple Farm," where his old house is still
standing; but for a long time it was not known where be
was buried. At last, nearly a hundred years afterward,
some broken stones in an old enclosure near the house
were removed, and on these stones were found letters
which sliowed that the little enclosure was once a grave-
yard. The ]>ieces were put together, and at last some-
thing was made of them :
o
'Sir Alexander Spotswood,
17—."
This much was read upon iho fragments of stone; and it
thus became plain that the small enclosure was the burial-
place of the brave Spotswood. He was one of the best
governors that Virginia ever had, and his bones were laid,
you see, in the land he loved so well.
94 STOKIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
GEORGE WASHINGTON, THE YOUNG SUR-
VEYOR.
I.
My stories are not only meant to inform and interest
you, but to show you how the great men of Virginia did
their duty always, and especially how their characters
came to be shaped.
There is one of these men who rises above all the rest,
and is looked upon as one of the greatest human beings
who have lived in this world. I mean George Washing-
ton, who is called the " Father of his Country ;" and it is
extremely interesting to see how he passed his boyhood
and early manhood. He was no better than other peo-
ple in many things. He had quick and excitable pas-
sions, which he soon found he had to control, or they
would control him. But he had the highest sense of
duty, and determined to make a good and useful man
of himself; and in this story I mean to show you how he
set about it.
He was the son of a farmer who lived in Westmoreland
County, Virginia, and was born on the twenty-second
of February, 1V32. His father, Augustine Washington,
had large landed possessions on the banks of the Poto-
mac, and was well to do in the world; but as often hap-
pened at that time, when people did not think so much
of show, he lived in a small plain house, and here George
was born. While he was still a child his fi\ther moved
to another house in Staiford County, on the Rappahan-
Cf'.>.' ^
10UNG WASHINGTON S MILITARY ASPIRATIONS.
GEORGE WASHINGTOX, THE YOUNG SURVEYOR. 97
nock River, where he sent George to what is called an
"old field-school" — a sort of log-house, generally with
only one room, where children were taught to read and
write and cipher. "While he was at school, George is said
to have been very fond of playing at soldiering with the
rest of the boys, which he probably gained a liking for
from listening to the talk of his elder brother Lawrence,
who had been a soldier in the West Indies.
When his father died, which he did at the age of forty-
nine, George was left to the care of his mother. But he
could not have had a better person to look after hiui.
"Mary, the Mother of Washington," as she is called, was
•a lady of the highest character, with a very strong mind,
and as pious as she was intelligent. She determined to
make her boy a good man, and taught him to love God,
and kneel beside her and say his prayers night and morn-
ing. She also taught him always to tell the truth and
do Ills duty in everything. These lessons of his mother
while he was still a small bo)' were the main cause of his
becoming afterward so great a man.
He was very fond of out-door pleasure, riding and hunt-
ing, and games that require skill and bodily strength.
Tliese made him grow tall and strong. It is said that he
once threw a stone across the Kappahannock River, at the
city of Fredericksburg; and there are very few men who
could do as much, lie did not, liowever, neglect improv-
ing his mind, and learning everything that would prove
useful to him in his after-life. He kept a book in which
he wrote down wise maxims and lulcs to follow: he also
taught himself how to keep accounts, and all about sur-
veying land, which, as you will sec, soon became of the
greatest use to liim, and had a very important influence
upon his career in life.
When George was fourteen years of age he was a tall,
5
98
STOKIES OF TUE OLD DOMINION.
robust boy, and longed to lead the life of a soldier or sail-
or. He thought that he would like being a sailor the bet-
ter of the two; and as his brother Lawrence was rich and
influential, he had not much trouble in having George ap-
pointed a midshipman in the English navy. But his poor
mother grieved at the thought that she was going to be
separated from her boy, and might never see him again.
He had persuaded her to let hina go, and she had consent-
ed ; but she could not conceal her tears when the time ar-
RESIDENCE OF THE WASHINGTON FAMILY.
rived. When George came, in his tine new uniform of a
midshipman, to tell her good-bye, she covered her face with
her hands and cried ; and at this the boy gave way. He
could not bear to distress his mother, and at once gave up
the idea of leaving her. He took off his fine uniform, re-
signed his commission as a midshipman, and stayed at
home to take care of his mother.
Instead of going away as a brave young sailor, George
went back to school, and the time passed on until he was
sixteen years of age. He often went to see his brother
Lawrence at his house, called " Mount Vernon," on the
Potomac River, and was a greajt favorite with everybody
GEORGE AVASHINGTOX, THE YOUNG SUEVEYOR. 99
there. Lawrence had married a daughter of Mr. William
FairfaXj-a rich Englishman, who lived at a place called
"Belvoir," not far from Mount Vernon; and here the
boy met with an old English lord of singular character,
named Thomas, Lord Fairfax, a cousin of William Fair-
fax.
Lord Fairfax was a very curious old man, and his life
had been an interesting one. He was born in England,
and when he was a young man, went up from his home
in the country to live in the great city of London, where
lie moved in the highest society, and was one of the finest
dressed young men of his day. He did not pass all his
time, however, in idleness and visits to ladies. He be-
came acquainted with many authors, and among the rest,
with a famous one named Addison, who wrote a number
of papers under the title of the Spectator. These papers
were very much admired at the time, and are admired
still for the bcauliful style in which they are written.
Young Fairfax offered to help Addison, and wrote some
of the Spectator papers for him. And now one of the
main things that people remember the rich, finely dressed
young lord by, is that he assisted the poor, shabbily dress-
ed Mr. Addison in writing his Spectator.
Lord FairHix soon met with a lady who pleased him,
and they were at last engaged to be married. But the
lady treated him very badly. She saw that another per-
son of higher rank was ready to marry her, and refused
to keep her word with young Fairfax. This distressed
him deeply, and he went back to liis home in the country,
resolved never to marry anybody, which he never did.
And I will now tell you what brought him to Virginia.
Hi.s mother was a daughter of Lord Culpcpor, who
had been at one time (iovernor of Virginia. While lie
was living in Virginia, Lord C'ul|»e])cr found how rich
100 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION".
the laud was between the Potomac and Rappahannock
rivers; and when he returned to England he aeked the
king to give him all this land, which was then only partly
inhabited — proraisiug that he would have it settled and
cultivated. To this the king consented, and Culpeper
received what was called a patent for the whole country
— which did not at all please the Virginians, and was one
of the great causes of complaint leading to Bacon's Ile-
bellion, about which I have told you. When Lord Cul-
peper died, his daughter inherited the land; and as Lord
Fairfax was her son, he became the owner of it after her
death. His cousin, William Fairfax, of Belvoir, had man-
aged his great property for some time, but at last Lord
Fairfax determined to cross the ocean to look after it
himself. He did so; and this accounts for his living with
his cousin at Belvoir, where young George Washington
made his acquaintance.
I have told you this story of Lord Fairfax because he
had a great deal to do with the fortunes of the youth who
afterward made so great a name for himself. If he had
not met with Lord Fairfax, Washington's whole life would
probably have been different. The old Englishman put
him in the way of making a man of himself, and gaining
the reputation which led to his being appointed command-
er-in-chief of the American armies in the Revolution. And
I will now tell you how he did so.
Belvoir was a pleasant house to visit at; and as Mrs.
Lawrence Washington was a daughter of William Fair-
fax, you know, the two families were on the most intimate
terms. When George was at Mount Vernon he often
went to Belvoir, as I have said, and he and Lord Fairfax
soon became great friends. The old Englishman, who
was a tall, gaunt, near-sighted man, was very fond of
hunting, and liked to have George go with him. So they
GEORGE -SVASIIIXGrOX, THE YOUXG SURVEYOR. 101
often rode out fox-hunting together, and Lord Fairfax
came to like the boy very much. Pie saw that he was a
stout, manly, intelligent young fellow, with a great desire
to make himself useful in some way; and this gave him
the idea of appointing George to survey his wild lands
beyond the Bine Kidge Mountains.
These lands were of very great extent, as they reached
as far up as the head-waters of one branch of the Poto-
mac River; but large as they were, they were of no great
value unless they were surveyed and laid off to be sold or
rented to such people as wished to settle on them. Per-
haps you do not know exactly what is meant by survey-
ing. It means measuring land, which is generally done
by means of a chain, and laying it off into tracts, which
are then marked by catting gashes in the bark of certain
trees, or describing other trees or prominent objects as
landmarks in a book carried for the [)urpose. When you
grow older you will understand the use of the compass
and the calculation of angles in surveying; but this is all
I can say of it at present.
Lord Fairfax wished very much to have his lands in
the Valley of Virginia thus surveyed, and ])roposed to
young George Washington that he should undertake the
work. The boy at once consented. Nothing could have
pleased him better than an occupation of this sort. He
loved the open air and horseback riding; he would have
an opportunity to explore a ]tictui'esque and beautiful
country, full of Indians and wild animals; and he set
about at once making preparations for liis expedition.
11.
• It was a fine day in early spring of the year 1748 when
George set out on his ride to the valley. Tie had a com-
panion, George William Fairfax, a son f.f William of IJcl-
102
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
voir, who was about twenty-two years of age, aud they
rode along in high spirits toward the mountains.
George was at an age when the world seems full of
enjoyment. He was just sixteen, and in high health, and
no doubt felt delighted, as boys will, at the thought of be-
ing his own master and meeting with all sorts of advent-
ures. He had brought his gun with him to hunt, and his
surveyor's instruments were packed in a leather valise
GUEENWAT COURT.
beliind his saddle. I have myself seen these instruments,
which his family still have; and it was interesting to look
at them, and remember that they were used by so great
a man when he was young and unknown to the world.
The two friends crossed the Blue Ridge at Ashby's
Gap, and forded the bright waters of the river Shenan-
GEORGE WASHINGTON, THE YOUXG SURVEYOR. 103
doah. They then turned a little to the left, and made
their way toward "Green way Court." This was a sort
of lodge built by Lord Fairfax in the woods, and after-
ward his place of residence. It was a house with broad
stone gables, and a roof sloping down over a long porch
in front. On the top of the roof were two belfries with
bells in them, which were meant, it is said, to give the
alarm to all the settlers in the neighborhood when the
Indians were coming to attack them. Some fast rider
would bring the news; then the bells would be rung, and
every man would prepare for the Indian attack. Green-
way Court was thus a famous place in the e3'cs of every
one, and business with Lord Fairfax's manager broujjht
a great many people to the spot. To direct these visi-
tors, a white post, with an arm pointing in the direction
of tlic place, was set up at some distance from it. When-
ever this post fell, from the wood decaying or by any ac-
cident, another was erected in its place ; and one stands
in the very spot to-day, in the middle of the village of
White Post, which takes its name from it.
George and his friend came in sight of the white post,
and soon reached Greenway Court, where they were hos-
l)ilably received by Lord Fairfax's manager; and then,
after a short rest, they began to survey the lands along
tiie banks of the Shenandoah River.
This must have been a deliglitful employment to tliem.
The spring was just opening, and the leaves beginning to
bud iti the woods. The sun was shining briglitly, the
birds were chirping, and on every side, as far as the eye
could reach, were long blue ranges of mountains, like higli
walls |>lacc'd tliorc to guard the beautiful Valley of tlie
Sheiiand(jali. Tliis country is very attractive now, with
its green wiioat-fiehls or waving corn, and its clumps of
trees, in the midst of which are seen old houses, the abodes
104 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
of happy families; but it was far more striking and pict-
uresque at that time. Old people, whose memories went
a long way back, said that in former times the land wa?
covered with majestic forests and broad prairies. In these
prairies, they said, the grass was so tall that a man on
horseback could tie the heads together across the saddle
in front of him, and the whole beautiful expanse, waving
in the wand, was bright with flowers.
Surveying itself is hard work, but the free open-air life
that surveyors lead makes it very attractive. This life
was highly agreeable to George and his friend. They
worked faithfully all day, and at night stopped at the
rude house of some settler in the woods; or, if no house
was seen, they built a fire, wrapped themselves in their
cloaks, and slept in the open air. They went on in this
manner until they reached the Potomac River. They then
rode up the stream and over the mountains until they
reached what is now called Berkeley Springs, or " Bath,"
where they camped out, as usual, under the stars. There
were no houses there then, but a town was built in course
of time, and Washington often spent a part of the sum-
mer there long years afterward with his family, to bathe
in and drink the mineral waters, which are good for the
sick.
George and his friend did not meet with many advent-
ures, but they had a sight, for the first time in their lives,
of the savages. They stopped at the house of a settler
one day, and were soon afterward surprised by the sudden
appearance of a band of Indians. They were about thirty
in number, with their half-naked bodies covered with paint,
which signified that they had been at war with their ene-
mies, and one of them had a scalp hanging at his belt.
Perhaps you do not know what a scalp means, so I M'ill
explain it. When the Indians killed any one, they made
INDIAN WITH SCALP.
GEORGE WASHINGTON, THE YOUNG SUKVEVDK. 107
a deep cut with a knife around the forehead and behind
the head of the corpse, and then tore off the whole skin
from the head, with the hair upon it. Sometimes they
thus scalped their enemies before they were dead, and it
was so painful that scarcely any one ever lived after it.
The scalp was then hung to the belt ; and the Indians were
proud of it as a proof of victory over their enemies.
George and his friend must have been shocked at see-
ing the bloody scalp, but the Indians soon made them
laugh. Some liquor was given them, and they executed
their war-dance, as they called it. One of them stretched
a deer-skin over an iron pot and drummed upon it, while
another rattled a gourd with a horse's tail tied to it, in
which were some shot. While this was going on, one of
the savages leaped up and began to dance and turn and
tumble about in the most ridiculous manner, while the
rest yelled and whooped around a large fire which they
had built. Altogether it was a singular sight, and the
two young men must have looked on with wonder at such
strange doings.
III.
Several weeks were sjKMit by the young surveyors in
this wild country, during which they were busy attending
to their duties. They cooked their meat by holding it
to the fire on forked sticks, and chips served for dishes.
Sometimes it rained heavily, and they were drenched. At
one time some straw on which they were sleeping caught
fire, and they woke just in time to save themselves from
being burned. Sometimes they slept in houses, but this
was not much better than the open air. " I have not slejjt
above tliree or four nights in a bed," George wrote to one
of his friends; "but after walking a good deal all the day,
I have lain down before the lir<'. on a little straw, or fod-
der, or a bear-skin, whichever was to be liad, w itii man,
108 STORIES OF THE OLD BOMINIOX.
wife, and children, like dogs and cats; and happy is he
who gets the berth nearest the fire."
In the month of April the two young men recrossed the
mountains, and again reached Greenway Court. Here they
found good beds and every comfort, and rested after their
long ride. I have visited Greenway Court; and while
walking over the green lawn under the old locust-trees
in front of it, and looking at the old stone gables with
the belfries on the roof, I thought of the bright boy of
sixteen, with his brown curls and rosy cheeks, who once
looked at the same objects and sat on the same porch
there before my eyes. The old house should have been
taken good care of, from these associations with the youtli
of Washington, But Greenway Court is gone! It was
pulled down for some reason, and no human eye will ever
look upon it again ; so I thought I would give you this
description of it, just as it looked when I saw it about ten
years ago.
Soon afterward George and his friend crossed the Blue
Ridge and returned home. Lord Fairfax was higlily
pleased with what they had done, and George was no
doubt very much gratified. He was paid for his work in
surveying at the rate of about three dollars and a half a
day when he was only riding aroimd, and about seven
dollars a day when he was regularly engaged in survey-
ing. This was the first money that he liad ever earned in
his life, and he must have enjoyed spending it, as he knew
that he had worked for it. Another subject of gratifica-
tion to him was the good opinion Lord Fairfax formed of
him from the manner in which he had executed his duties.
The old Englishman now knew how valuable his property
was, and what a fine country the valley was for hunting;
so he removed to Greenway Court, and spent his last years
there.
GEORGE WASHINGTON, THE YOUNG SURVEYOR. 109
I have only one other incident to relate of Lord Fairfax,
which took place just before his death. He was an Eng-
lishman, and opposed to the Revolutionary war ; but he
continued to live in Virginia, at Green way Court. At
last the year 1781 came, and Lord Fairfax grew very ill.
He was at Winchester at the time, which is not far from
Greenway ; and one day he heard the people shouting and
cheering in the streets. He asked his old servant what
it all meant, and he told him that the people were shout-
ing because Lord Cornwallis, the great English general,
had surrendered to General Washington at Yorktown.
At this the old lord groaned.
"Take me to bed, Joe," he said, in a low voice; "it is
time for mc to die !"
And you no doubt understand what the old English-
man meant. He had been the friend of young Geoi'ge
W^ashington, and brought him on in life; and now this
same young fellow had defeated the great Lord Cornwal-
lis, and compelled England to give up America. It was
time for him to die, therefore, he said ; and soon afterward
he expired, greatly mourned, there can be no doubt, by
Washington.
This was the end of old Lord Fairfax. His life was
a sad one, in P]»ite of his great wealth, for his last days
were spent in the lonely forests beyond the Blue Ridge,
without wife or children to cheer his declining years. I
never heard that Washington visited him there in these
latter years. The boy with the rosy cheeks and the curly
locks, who had stopped at Greenway Court, was now the
grave commander-in-chief of the American army, and had
no time to spare. But he must have wished to visit the
old house again, and its master, who had been the friend
of his boyhood.
110 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
WASHINGTON IN THE WILDERNESS.
I.
It is SO interesting to follow George Washington
through these first years of his career, that I will go on
now and tell you of an expedition which he made at this
time into the " Great Woods," as they were called, beyond
the Ohio River.
Both the English and the French claimed this country.
The English, you know, had settled at Jamestown in 1607,
but the French had possession of Canada long before, and
it was now a question to whom the western country be-
longed. It was full of English and French hunters, who
traded with the Indians ; and it became a great point with
both sides to secure the friendship of the savages, in case
fighting broke out, as it probably would.
This led to the expedition I now mean to tell you about.
Governor Dinwiddle of Virginia and the Governor of Can-
ada were watching each other; and at last Dinwiddle re-
solved to send the French a message. This message was
to the effect that the western country belonged to Eng-
land, and that as the French had no right to it, they were
not to build their forts on it. The person to be sent was
also to make friends of the Indians ; and for this impor-
tant expedition Governor Dinwiddle selected young George
Washington.
The events here spoken of took place in the year 1753,
when Washington was twenty-one years old. It was a
proof of the confidence placed in him, to choose so young
WASHIXGTOlN IX THE WILDERNESS. Ill
a man for a mission requiring the utmost prudence and
sood-sense, as well as courage. But Washinofton was now
very well known. He had not done much, but had im-
pressed every one with a high opinion of his character. A
proof of this is that at the age of nineteen, three years be-
fore this time, he had been appointed adjutant-general of
one of the military districts of Vii'ginia. In performing
his duties as such, he must have shown that he was a ca-
pable person, as he was now selected by the governor to
carry his important message into the wilderness.
He set out on the very day he received his commission
from the governor at Williamsburg. At Winchester bis
party was waiting. It consisted of three white hunters
and two friendly Indians, and a Mr. Gist, who was an ex-
])eriencod woodsman. As the weather was very cold (the
month being November), small tents were packed on horses,
which were intrusted to the white men ; and thus equip-
ped the party set forward and reached the Monongahela.
The point Washington aimed for was an Indian vil-
lage called Logstown, a little below where the city of
Pittsburg, in Pennsylvania, at present stands. As the
river flowed in that direction, it would enable him to
float the tents and baggage down in canoes; so some of
these were procured and the loads placed in them, in
charge of some of the men, while the rest of the party
Ibllowed along the bank.
They at last reached the Forks of the Ohio near Pitts-
burg. The weather was intensely cold, but Washington
stopped to look at the position, lie saw at a glance how
strong it was, and that it was the very place for a fort;
which was a proof of liis good-sense, for Fort Dnqucsnc
was afterward erected there l»y the French.
At last he reached I^ogstown, and here he had a long
talk with the "Half King" of the Indians, whose name
112
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
was Tanacharisson. The object of this talk was to per-
suade him to promise to have nothing to do with the
French; l»nt Tanacharisson, although he was friendly to
the English, was afraid to do so, and evaded making any
promises. He was full of polite speeches, after the In-
dian fashion ; but the French commander, he said, was at
OHIO liivEK.
a fort near Lake Erie, and, if Washington wished, he would
go with him to see this commandant.
Washington accepted his offer, and set out with Tana-
charisson and other Indians, who guided him to a place
called Venango. Here a cunning old French captain,
WASHINGTON IX THE AVILDERXESS. 113
named Joncaire, met them, and set plenty of drink before
them. The object of this was to make Wat^hington drunk,
and induce him to talk freely; but the plan did not suc-
ceed, and he soon left Captain Joncaire, and pushed on
with the Indians toward the fort near Lake Erie.
After a long and freezing ride he reached the fort, and
was courteously received. Tlie commandant was an old
French officer, called the Chevalier de St. Pierre, with a
silvery head, and clad in a fine uniform. He made the
young Virginian a low bow, and invited him into the fort,
and Washington then handed him a letter which he had
brought from Governor Dinwiddle. This the chevalier
received with another polite bow, and then he retired to
read it.
Two days then passed, and, on one pretence or other,
the old chevalier delayed giving an answer to the letter.
Washington soon saw what this meant. The chevalier
was extremely polite, but he was quite as cunning, and
during all this time was endeavoring secretly to persuade
Tanacharisson to remain friendly to the French, Wash-
ington found this out, and was very angry ; but the smil-
ing old Frenchman informed him that he was mistaken
in supposing any such thing; and at last he gave him a
reply to Governor Dinwiddle's letter. This showed that
the chevalier was a good soldier as well as a diplomatist.
He informed his Excellency Governor Dinwiddie that he
would send his letter to the INIarquis Duqucsne, in Can-
ada; but as to giving up the country, he could not and
would not do so : he was ordered to hold it, and he meant
to obey his orders.
This was all Washington cuuld obtain from liini, and
he now prepared to set out on his return. Tlic old Clieva-
lier de St. Pierre was both j)olitc and cunning to the last.
He furnished Washington with plenty of canoes to carry
114 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
his baggage, and a quantity of provisions, but secretly
tried to persuade Tanacliarisson not to return with him.
But in this he failed. Tanacharisson went back with
Washington in the canoes, which were rowed down French
Creek. The horses followed by land. And that was the
last they saw of the old Chevalier de St. Pierre.
II.
The boating expedition down French Creek was a diffi-
cult affair. It was full of floating ice, and several times
the canoes were nearly staved to pieces. Now and then
the men were obliged to jump into the water and drag
them over shallows ; and once they found that a bend in
tlie river was so full of broken ice that they were com-
pelled to take the canoes on their backs, and carry them
a quarter of a mile before they could find open water
again. At last they reached Venango, where they parted
with Tanacharisson and the rest of the Indians, and Wash-
ington determined to push on, on foot, for Virginia.
He was induced to do this by tlie terrible condition of
the roads. They were now almost impassable. The wa-
ter and snow in them had frozen, and at every step the
horses broke through and stumbled, and more than once
fell beneath their riders. It was plain, therefore, to Wash-
ington that he would never reach Virginia if he depend-
ed upon the horses to carry him there; so he and his
friend Gist strapped knapsacks on their backs to carry
their provisions and papers, took their rifles, buttoned up
.their overcoats, and pushed into the woods, leaving the
rest of the men, with the horses, to come on in the best
manner they could.
The long and danarerous march of Washinjjton and his
single companion then began. The obstacles before them
were enough to dishearten them. It was the depth of
WASHINGTON IN THE WILDERNESS. 115
winter, and the weather was freezing. They were in the
heart of the wilderness, which was covered with snow,
and could only guess at their way ; and, what was worse
than all, they were surrounded by hostile Indians, the
friends of the French. Perhaps in all Washington's long
life he was exposed to no peril greater than on this occa-
sion. It seemed veiy doubtful indeed whether he and
Gist would ever return alive to Virginia.
But they pushed forward fearlessly, and Providence
watched over them. They ate, when they were hungry,
some of the provisions carried in their knapsacks, and
at night slept by a fire in the woods. All day long the
steady tramp continued through the desolate woods, and
at last they reached a place bearing the gloomy name of
Murdering Town, where they came upon a band of In-
dians. As soon as he saw these Indians, Gist, who was
an old woodsman, began to suspect them. IIo did not
like their looks, and their side glances excited his suspi-
cion. He therefore strongly advised Washington not to
stop, but to push on ; and as one of tlie Indians offered
himself as a guide, his offer was accepted, and he accom-
panied them.
It soon became evident that Gist was right in his sus-
picions. The first thing the Indian guide did was to offer
to carry Washington's gun. This he was far too wise to
consent to, and refused, which made the Indian sulk3^ He
had evidently hoped to induce Washington to give up his
gun, and his next attemi)t was to get the two men in liis
power. Night was coming, and they looked about for a
place to build a camp-fire; but the Indian advised them
against tliis. There were some Ottawa Indians in the
woods, lie said, who would certainly come upon them :iiicl
murder them; but his own cabin was near, and if they
would go with him they would be safe.
116 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
This was very suspicious, and they resolved to be on
their guard. The good-sense of this was soon seen. They
refused the Indian's offer, and went on looking for water,
near which they meant to encamp. The Indian guide was
walking ten or twenty yards in front of them, when, just
as they came to an open space where the glare of the snow
lit up the darkness, the Indian turned and levelled his gun
at Washington and fired. The bullet did not strike him,
and the Indian darted behind a tree. But Washington
rushed upon him and seized him before he could escape.
Gist came up at once, and was eager to put the guide
to death. But for some reason Washington would not
consent to this. He took the Indian's gun away from him,
and soon afterward they reached a small stream, where
they made tlie guide build them a fire to camp by for
the night. Gist was now very uneasy. He knew tlie
Indians much better than Washington did, and told him
that if he would not put tlie guide to death they must get
away from him. This was agreed to, and the Indian was
told he could go to his cabin, if he chose, for the night.
As to themselves, they would camp in the woods, and join
him there in the morning, which they could easily do by
following his tracks in the snow.
The guide was glad to get away, and was soon out of
sight; Gist followed him cautiously, listening to his foot-
steps breaking the dry twigs in the woods. As soon as
he was sure that the Indian was gone, he came back to
Washington and told him that if he valued his life he
had better get away from this spot, as he was certain that
the guide meant to bring other Indians to murder them ;
so they again set forward through the woods.
When they had gone about half a mile they kindled
another fire, but did not lie down to sleep. The fire was
only to deceive the Indians. Instead of going to sleep.
WASHINGTON IN THE WILDERNESS. 117
Washington and Gist set out again, and travelled all that
night and the next day without stopping. They knew
that their lives depended on getting away quickly from
that dangerous country. And at last they reached the
banks of the Alleghany, a little above the present city of
Pittsburg.
III.
They had expected to cross to the eastern bank of the
Alleghany on the ice, but this they now found was impos-
sible. Instead of presenting a level floor of ice from bank
to bank, the river was only frozen about fifty yards from
each shore, and the channel in the middle was open and
full of drifting ice. It came down in large masses, and
there was no possibility of crossing ; so the two travellers
lay down for the night, to consider what they would do
in the morning.
There seemed no hope of crossing except by means of
a raft, that is, by binding logs together in some manner,
and floating over upon them. This they resolved to at-
tempt. As soon as daylight came they began the work.
Gist probably had a hatchet with him, as woodmen gener-
ally carried one, and trees were cut down and tied togeth-
er with grape-vines. Tliis rough raft was then dragged
to the edge of tlie ice, and tlie two men got upon it and
pushed it into tlie water. This was done by means of
long poles, whidi they had cut for tlie ])urposc; and soon
the raft was driving on into the midst of the broken ice.
Their situation soon became dangerous. The current
was strong, and in spite of all they could do to force the
raft across, the ice swept it down, and they could not
rcacli the shore. P]very exertion was made to steady it,
and in attempting to do so Washington mot with a very
dangerous accident. He was leaning on his long ])ole,
resting on the bottom of the river, which was about ten
118
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
feet deep, wlien the ice crashed against it, and he was
thrown into the water. Few things are more perilous
than this. The water was freezing cold, and he no doubt
had on his heavy overcoat, and this clogged his move-
ments and threatened to sink him with its weight. And
here let me stop a moment to give you some advice which
may save your life some day. Never ford a deep stream
WASHINGTON ON HIS HOMEWARD JOURNEY.
on horseback or otherwise with an overcoat on. First
take it off, with your arms, if you carry any ; then you
may swim out if an accident happens. If you do not,
you will probably be drowned.
Fortunately Washington succeeded in getting back on
the raft, in wliich Gist no doubt assisted him. They were
then swept along, and gave up all attempts to reach the
WASHINGTON IN THE WILDERNESS. 119
shore, where they had intended at first to do. At last
they saw a chance for safety. The ice drove the raft
near a small island, and they managed to get upon it.
The raft was then carried away, and disappeared in the
floating ice, and they found themselves on firm ground
again.
But their situation seemed nearly as bad as ever, if not
worse. They were upon a small island which had no fuel
upon it, it seems, for we are told that they could not make
a fire. The shore was still at some distance, and they had
no means of reaching it ; and the cold was so intense that
Gist had his hands and feet frozen. It was a miserable
night, and they must have remembered it for years after-
ward. They lay down in their overcoats and shivered
through the dark hours, until at last day came and they
looked around.
Providence had befriended them. The floating blocks
of ice had frozen together during the night, and they saw
that there was a solid pathway to the shore. They reach-
ed it without trouble, though his frozen feet must have
given Gist intense pain in walking; and then they set
forward again with brave hearts toward the South. Soon
their troubles were over. Tliey reached without further
accident the house of a trader whom they knew, on the
Monongahcla Iliver, and he received them cordially and
supplied all tlieir wants.
Wasliington then bought a horse, as his own were far
behind; and sixteen days afterward he was hundreds of
miles distant, in "Williamsburg, informing Governor Din-
widdle of tlie results of his expedition.
IV.
Tl)is adventurous journey through the Great Woods
crave Washington a higli reputation. It was seen that
120 STOKIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
he was a man who could be depended upon, and in the
next spring (1754) he was appointed one of the officers
to command an expedition against the French.
I have not time to give you a full account of this ex-
pedition; but as it is well to know the main facts, I will
tell you these before I finish my story of Washington's
adventures in the wilderness.
The old Chevalier de St, Pierre's letter to Dinwiddle
was not at all satisfactory, and the governor determined
to send a body of troops and drive the French out of
the country. This was approved of by everybody, and
Washington was appointed to command a part of them.
In April he was ready, and marched to Cumberland, then
called Wills' Creek; but here he heard unwelcome news.
Some Virginians had gone in front to build a fort at the
forks of the Ohio, on the very spot .selected, you may re-
member, by Washington on his way to visit the Chevalier
de St. Pierre. The force sent was small, and they were
suddenly attacked by several hundred French and In-
dians, who easily captured them. The French then set
about finishing the fort for themselves, after which they
marched toward Virginia, to attack the forces sent against
them.
This was the news received by Washington, and, at
the head of one hundred and fifty men, he advanced to
meet the enemy. On the way he was joined by his old
acquaintances. Gist and Tanacharisson, who told him that
a large body of French and Indians were not far off. He
therefore halted at a place called the Great Meadows,
and threw up an earthwork. This he called Fort Neces-
sity, and here he waited.
Tanacharisson, with some Indians, then went forward
into the woods, and soon came back and reported that
they had found a force of Frenchmen a few miles oflT.
WASUIXGTON IX THE AVILUERXESS. 121
They numbered oirfy about fifty, he said, and Washington
determined to advance quietly and take them by surprise.
This was done, and a fight followed. Tlie French were
posted behind rocks, but the Virginians attacked and de-
feated them, killing several, among whom was their com-
mander, De Jumonville.
All were now in high spirits, and other forces joined
them. "Washington had four hundred men, and he march-
ed forward to otter the French battle. On the way, how-
ever, he received intelligence which made him hesitate.
The enemy had been re -enforced heavily, and were ad-
vancing to attack him. He therefore retreated again to
Fort Necessity, and the French and Indians, to the num-
ber of about nine hundred, soon appeared in front of it.
They were commanded by an otticer named De Villiers,
a brother-in-law of De Jumonville's, and the fighting at
once began. Tlic Yii'ginians fought well, but were op-
posed to more than double their number. They Avere
also suffering for food, and the rain was pouring, and
they could not see the French and Indians, who were
concealed in the w'oods.
All this was very discouraging. They could not vent-
ure far into the woods for fear of being surrounded, and
they could not stand a siege, as they had no provisions.
After fighting for some time, the French demanded their
surrender; and as the terms were favorable, Washington
consulted with his officers, and resolved to accept them.
He agreed to surrender, and did so on July the Fourtli
(lTo4). llis men marched out of Fort Necessity, leaving
their cannon behind theni, and the Frencli were thus mas-
ters of the whole country.
This was what is known in history as the "Surrender
at Great ^^eadows." It was not a very glorious affair,
as the Virginians had four liiindred men, if the enemy
6
122 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMIJNIOX.
had nine hundred. But I suppose Washington did what
was most prudent. He certainly did not act from fear,
for his whole life proves that he never had any ; and the
Governor and House of Burgesses approved of his course,
and thanked him for what he had done.
The events here related will show you what Wash-
ington's character was, and why so much confidence was
placed in hitn. Although quite a young man, he was cool
and determined, as he clearly showed in his dealings with
Joncaire and St. Pierre, and afterward in the expedition
I have just spoken of If he had been thoughtless and
hot-headed, as young men are apt to be, he would have
failed in everything, and i)erhaps shed his men's blood
for nothing at Great Meadows. But he seems to have
acted as coolly as he afterward did when he was a gray-
haired general. He saw what was the best to do, and
he did it to the best of his ability ; and to say that is
the same as saying that he was a great man even then.
BRADDOCK AND HIS SASU. 123
BRAD DOCK AND HIS SASH.
I.
TuERE was one other evciiL in the old " Frencli War,"
as it was called, which I must relate. It was a remarka-
ble incident, which many persons long remembered, and
went by the name of " ]>raddock's Defeat."
I have told you of the surrender at Great Meadows in
1754. When the news reached England it caused great
excitement. At last the long dispute between France and
England had ended in fighting, and troops were sent over
to make war on the Frenchmen. These troops were first
to march and capture Fort Duquesne ; then they were
to move on and attack the other French strongholds one
after another; and as no one supposed that they could be
defeated, it was expected that the whole country would
be in possession of the English by the end of the year.
This was a fine plan to write down upon paper, but
much harder to carry out. The English soldiers knew
nothing whatever about fighting in the woods, and the
ffcneral wlio commandt.'d thcjn was so headstrong that he
would take advice from no one His name was General
Braddock, and he was about forty years of age. lie was
a stout, bluff, red-faced, obstinate soldier, with the highest
possible opinion of himself and his men, but very little
respect for the " provincials," as he called the Americans.
He did n(»t look u]iiiu them as soldiers, and swore that his
"regulars" would show tin iii liuw to fight. The provin-
cials, he said, might <lodge behind trees, if they chose, but
124 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINIOX.
he meant to march straight forward, with his drums and
trumpets sounding, and make an end of the French be-
fore the autumn. Of this there could be no doubt. Fort
Diiquesne would not keep him more than three or four
days ; then he meant to march on and attack Fort Niaga-
ra, then another fort called Frontenac. And that would
be the end of the matter.
Among the persons to whom he talked in this manner
was the celebrated Benjamin Franklin. He had come
from Pennsylvania to see Braddock on business, and wore
BENJAMIN FRANKLIN.
a Quaker coat and hat, and was as cool and cautious as
the Englishman was boastful.
"To be sure, sir," Franklin now said to Braddock, in
reply, ^^ if you arrive well before Duqiiesne with these fine
troops, the fort can probably make but a short resistance."
The trouble, however, Franklin went on to say, was to
get there safely. The Indians would help the French, and
waylay the English in the woods probably ; and if they
did not look out carefully, the line of soldiers would be
"cut like a thread into several pieces."
BRADDOCK AND HIS SASH, 125
But Bi-addock only laughed, and sneered at the idea
that a Quaker could tell him anything about military
matters.
"These savages may be indeed a formidable enemy to
raw American militia,^'' he replied, "but upon the king''s
regular and discij)lined troops^ sir, it is impossible to make
any impression !"
Braddock had iMtclligcncc enough, however, to know
that it would be better to have some one with him who
knew the country toward Fort Duquesne; and he was
informed that a young soldier, living at a place called
"Mount Vernon," was well acquainted with it. TItis was
AVashington, and Braddock sent him an invitation to come
to Alexandria, where the English had landed, and see him.
Washington rode over at once. J^raddock offered him a
])lace on his staff, and the young soldier accepted it, and
)»romised to go on the expedition.
The great trouble now was to procure wagons to con-
vey the munitions and provisions. The troops had gone
forward to Fort Cumberland, but could not move, Brad-
dock said, without wagons; and whenever he spoke of
these wagons, lie cursed and swore in the most violent
maimer. In fact, liraddock swore at everything. AVhen
he set out for Ciiniberland, he swore at the roads; when
he spoke of the ))rovincials, he swore at theui; and when
nothing in particular annoyed him at tlie moment, he
swore at tlic country in general.
This will give you some idea of General Braddock's
character. lb- was a bra\e man and a nr'^'d soldier, but
very high-tempered and ilomineering. lb' ciiuld not con-
trol his anger when he became excited, and, what was
worst of all, he liad an extravagant opinion of Iiis own
judgment. Washington observed this, and must, have felt
very nielanchnly as to the fate of the expedition. He saw
126 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
that Braddock would take no advice, and that something
unfortunate would probably happen. He had accepted
Braddock's offer, however, to go with him, and did not
mean to turn back. They set out from Alexandria, and
went to Frederick, in Maryland. Then Braddock, who
travelled in a fine coach, guarded by a troop of cavalry,
travelled through muddy roads to Winchester, which was
near Greenway Court. Whether he visited Lord Fairfax
there is uncertain. But Washington did : he obtained
fresh horses at Greenway, and then rejoined General Brad-
dock, who, after a short halt at Winchester, continued his
way through the mountains to Cumberland.
Here his army awaited him, and were drawn up in line
to receive him. His coach, with its cavalry guard, passed
rapidly along the line, in the midst of the roll of drums,
and a salute of seventeen pieces of artillery was fired to
welcome him.
ir.
Many weeks passed at Cumberland before the little
army was in order to march. It consisted of about two
thousand men, and Braddock drilled it carefully and es-
tablished rigid discipline. Washington saw that the gen-
eral was a thorough soldier, and would be obeyed. Drunk-
enness was punished by close confinement, and theft by
cruel whipping. Some Indians who came with their wives
and daughters to the camp were ordered away at once,
and Braddock's firm hand Avas felt everywhere.
All this proved very instructive to Washington, and he
witnessed the military ceremonies which were observed
with deep interest — the regular guard -mountings, the
drills and reviews, and the burial of an ofiicer one day,
when a guard of honor marched beside the coftin, on
which lay the dead man's sword and sash, with their guns
reversed, and fired a salute over the grave.
BKADDOCK AND HIS SASH.
121
At last the wagons, which General Braddock had sworn
so often about, were obtained, and the array set out on its
march. It had to penetrate the "Shades of Death," as
the Great Woods were cdled ; and this proved, as Wash-
ijigton had told Braddock, a " tremendous undertaking."
Bodies of men had to be sent in front to cut a road for
the wagons through the woods; and day after day the
army toiled along, watched by parties of Indians from the
=^**s^.
U.N Tilt MADCII.
surrounding hills, ready to attack it on the first opportu-
nity.
At last Washington lost his ])ationce. It seemed ut-
terly absurd to liim tliat the army should be delayed by
this long, cumbrous train r)f wagons, loaded down, lor the
most part, with the baggage of the English officers, which
they refused to leave behind. He therefore went to (len-
cral Braddock, and told him that the wagons must be left
to come on, while the army marched forward. He could
carry the powder and i)rovisions on pack-horses; and if
128 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMIXIOX.
this was not clone, tliey would not reach Fort Duquesne
until the French had collected a large army to receive
thera.
Rash and impatient as Braddock was, he saw the good-
sense of this advice. He began to understand that there
were some things which the provincials could teach
him, and ordered Washington's views to be carried out.
Twelve hundred men and ten pieces of cannon, with the
stores on pack-horses, advanced in front, commanded by
Braddock, and the rest followed with the slow wagon-
train under Colonel Dunbar.
The twelve hundred men now advanced steadily in the
direction of Fort Duquesne. On the way an incident oc-
curred which, again showed how obstinate General Brad-
dock was, and how little he kncAV about fighting in the
woods. A well-known hunter and woodsman named
Captain Jack, or " Black Rifle," joined the troops with
some of his men, and ofiered Braddock his services. Cap-
tain Jack was a wild-looking hunter, with a long rifle, and
dressed in deer -skin. He informed the general that he
and his men were well acquainted with Indian fighting,
and, if he wished, they would scout in front, and report
whether they discovered any enemies.
General Braddock ought certainly to have had sense
enough to accept this ofter. Why he did not it is hard
to say, unless he was determined to show that he did not
require assistance from anybody. At all events, he re-
ceived Captain Jack's ofter very coldly, telling him that
"there was time enough for making arrangements, and
that he had experienced troops, on whom he could rely
for all purposes." He then made Captain Jack and his
men a bow, to show them that he had said all that he had
to say, and that was the end of it. They left without
further words; but if Braddock had accepted their ser-
BRADDOCK AND HIS SASH.
129
vices, it is probable that the fate of the Avhole expedition
Mould have been diifeient.
Tliey were now approaching Fort Duquesne, and had
seen few signs of Indians. Sometimes they came on a
pile of black brands in the M'oods where some^ one had
been, and one day a French officer was shot as he was
out hunting. But the woods seemed nearly deserted, and
no enemy was seen.
At last Braddock halted on the Monongahela River,
MIMTAnt ENCAMI'MKNT.
about fifteen miles from I'orl l)ii(|ucsnc. He was on the
same side of the river, but found he would have to cross
it, as a steep mountain just in front of iiim ran down into
the water, and left no road for tlie cannon. There was,
however, a good ford near his camp, and another, he heard,
about five miles farther on. I>y crossing at these l)e could
advance straight on the fort; and he made all his arrange-
ments to do so at davlight on the next morning.
G*
130 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINIOX.
That was the last night on earth for many of the brave
fellows in the little army. Death was coming upon them
swiftly. And I will now relate what took place.
Iir.
At daylight the army was drawn up and roadv to
march. It was the morning of the 9th of July, 1755.
The force was the advance, you know, of twelve hun-
dred men and ten pieces of artillery. They were partly
English regulars and partly Virginians, and at the word
they inarched down to the ford and crossed without trou-
ble. The regulars went in front, though Washington had
strongly advised Braddock to allow the Virginians to go
before. These "Rangers," as they were called, were far
better acquainted with fighting in the Avoods, he said,
than the English regulars. But this only irritated Brad-
dock. He gave a very short answer, and would not make
any change. And what he now did was still worse. In-
stead of advancing in silence, so as to surprise the ene-
my, as he should have done, he ordered tlie drums to be
beaten and the fifes to be blown, as if he was anxious
to inform the French that he was coming. In this man-
ner the English marched on, in their bright red uniforms,
and with their muskets glistening in the sun. The flags
floated, the cannon rumbled, the drums and fifes "were in
full blast; and Washington afterward told his friends that
it was the finest sight he had ever looked upon in his life.
They were soon at the second ford, and found that
there was no trouble in crossing here either. The water
was shallow, and the men waded, and were followed by
tlie cavali-y and cannon. The drums were beating still
and the fifes sounding shrilly; so if the FrencH had not
known of Braddock's approach, they would have known
it novr.
BRADDOCK AND HIS SASH. 131
Before them, beyond the river, tliey saw a plain ; and
as Braddock knew that he Avas near the enemy, he made
liis ])reparations for battle. A part of the array was to
advance in front nnder Colonel Gage, and Braddock
himself was to follow with the reserve or main bod}',
■which was to sni)port the advance if it was attacked.
Flanking parties were then sent out on both flanks of
the army, which at once moved forward toward Fort Dn-
quesne.
Tlie name of the ofiicer in command of the fort at this
time was De ContreccEur. As the whole country was full
of reports about the expedition, he knew that Braddock
was coming to attack him. This lie was very much
afraid of Ilis force was not large, and he feared that he
would not be able to defend the place, but be compelled
to retire and give it up to the English. But this did not
suit a young French officer in the fort, named Ue Beau-
jeu. He oflered to take a party of French and Indians
and march to meet Braddock, and to this De Contrecceur
consented. De Bcaujeu accordingly selected his men,
and, placing liimself at the head of them, set forward to
meet and fight the i^nglish.
The bloody encounter followed very soon. I have men-
tioned the plain over which the J-Cnglisli were marching.
Beyond this plain, in fiont, was a rising ground, Ijchind
which were woods; and on each side of tlic army, as it
marched up the liill, were two ravines or liollows full of
bushes antl trees.
Here the battle took place. Colonel Gage was march-
ing up steadily, with liis men in close order, and followed
l)y I>rad<lock willi the reserve, wIumi suddenly a licnvy
fire was opened upon liim from tlie right, left, and front
at the same moment. These were De Beaujeu's men,
Frenclmien and Indians, whom he had concealed in the
132 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
brushwood, and he himself leaped forward, in his fine
frino-ed huntinoj-sliirt, in front of all. A bullet struck him
as he did so, and he fell dead; but this did not discourage
his men. They poured a hotter fire still into the dense
mass of redcoats on the slope of the hill, and every shot
seemed to kill a man.
All was now uproar and confusion. The surprise was
complete, and the English officers lost all control of the
men. They were huddled uj) like sheep, and only fired
at random ; and still the fatal fire from the front and the
two ravines continued to destroy them.
Braddock galloped to the front and waved his sword,
ordering the men to fire and charge. His voice was loud
and his face furious, but the panic- struck regulars did
not seem to hear him. This sudden attack confused them
so much that they seemed to have lost their wits; and
Washington rode up to Braddock and said if he did not
order them to scatter they woitld all be killed. At this
Braddock grew furious.
"What!" he exclaimed, "a Virginia colonel teach a
British general how to fight !"
Even in that perilous moment he thus showed his preju-
dice against the provincials. lie resolved to form line of
battle, and march in solid column on the enemy. And all
this time the French and Indians were scattered through
the woods, every man behind his tree, taking dead aim
at the huddled-up regulars, and killing them one by one.
They were worse than hornets, buzzing and stinging, and
as difficult to get at: and the youngest boy can see that
Washington's advice ought to have been followed. But
Braddock would not follow it. His soldierly pride was
aroused at the idea that, with his fine British regulars, he
was to be stopped by a body of skirmishers or sharp-
shooters dodfifing behind trees; and he rushed around
BRADDOCK AND HIS SASH. 133
on horseback, sliouting liis orders, and calling for bis can-
non to clear tbe woods by firing grajje-sbot into tbem.
At last the cannon, which had been in the rear, came
up with the horses at a gallop, and was nnlinibered, that
is, gotten ready for fighting. But it seemed nseless to
bring it up. The English cannoneers were no cooler than
the foot-soldiers. The incessant crack of the enemy's ri-
fles, bringing down a man at every shot, confused them
and filled them with panic, and they seemed ready to de-
sert their gnns and fly.
All would haye been lost now, in the yery beginning
of the battle, but for the Virginia rangers. They knew the
Indian way of fighting, and at once scattered, and fought
from behind the trees: while the resTulars were firing in
wild confusion, without knowing what they fired at, each
of tiie Virginians picked out an enemy, and took good aim
and put a bullet through him. George Washington, whom
they looked to as their leader, did his part. I haye men-
tioned the panic which seized upon the English cannon-
eers. They seemed to be stunned by the bloody sight
around them and the yells of the savages, and made no
eflfort to man the gnns. "Washington therefore leaped
from his horse, wheeled one of the cannon with his own
hands, and fired a round of grape-shot into the woods
whore the enemy was concealed.
Wild yells were heard, and some of the French and In-
dians ^vere no doubt killed. But they continued to fire
as hotly as ever. Washington and the English ofticers
made every effort to rally the regulars, but it was impos-
sible. Tiie officers were on horseback, and were picked
out by the Indian sharp-shooters as Ihey galloped to .'inil
fro, Braddock was as brave as he was obstinate and im-
patient. When it came to fighting, he showed what a
true soldier lie was. He had five horses shot under him.
134 STOKIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
one after another, and "Washington had two killed under
him also. Four bullets passed through AVashington's
clothes, and nothing but Providence preserved him. As
he rode in front, rallying the men, he was an excellent
mark; and many years afterward an old Indian said that
he had done his best to kill him. He took dead aim at
Washington, he said, and tired at him. Jif teen times, but
he never could strike him.
The confusion and uproar went on and grew Avorse
and worse. Nothing could be done to rally the panic-
stricken English regulars. The brave English officers did
all they could, but the redcoats did not seem to hear
them ; and one by one men and officers were killed by
the hidden marksmen, who uttered wild yells as they saw
them fall.
At last Braddock was shot. The bullet passed through
his right arm and pierced his breast, and he would have
fallen from his liorse had not Captain Stewart, of the Vir-
ginia Light-horse, caught him. In his agony and mortifi-
cation he uttered a deep groan, and asked them to leave
him to die on the field of battle. To this, of course, they
would not consent. He was hurried away, as everybody
saw that the army was about to break, and they placed
him in a light wagon, Avhich was driven hastily toward
the ford in their rear.
The fill of Braddock was the signal for a disorderly
flight. The English regulars gave up all hope now, and
broke in confusion. Men, cannon, and all rushed back
toward the river^ hotly pursued by the French and In-
dians, who fired on. them, uttering loud shouts and yells.
The Virginians were obliged to give way like the rest,
and retreated over the battle-field, which was strewed
with dead bodies. More than seven hundred of Brad-
dock's men had been killed or wounded, and sixtj'-two of-
liHADDOCK AXD HIS SASH. 135
ficers out of eiglity-six, of wliom twenty-six had been killed
on the field. This was a terrible mortality in so small a
force; and the Virginians, wlio brought up the retreat,
lost more heavily than the English. One of the compa-
nies was destroyed almost to the last man, and in another
every officer was shot, down to the lowest corporal.
The only course for the remnant of the fine army to
pursue now was to get away as quickly as possible. They
were in the heart of the Great Woods, with a triumphant
enemy in ]iursuit ; and they rushed pell-mell toward the
river, and ])lunged into the water. Many threw away
tlieir muskets, and this unsoldierly act seems to have pre-
served them from destruction. Tiie Indians ])ursuing them
stopped to pick up these guns, and, no doubt, also to scalp
the dead, as they always did; and this gave the English a
little time. Their officers acted bravely, as English officers
always do. They managed to get the flying troops over
the river, and restore something like order among them ;
and then the defeated army hurried on toward Virginia.
It was a terrible defeat ; and to think of it probably gave
poor Braddock worse agony than liis wounds. lie did not
wish to give up, even after all was lost. Like the brave
soldier he was, he asked his friends to take liim back and
let him die on the field, lighting to- the last. But this was
mere madness. lie had no army to fight with. There was
nothing left for him but to do as the rest had done — en-
deavor to get away in safety.
IV.
ITow to get the wounded general oflT, however, was the
dittifulty. Me was so badly wounded that it was impossi-
l>lc for him to ri<lc u|)on horseback. Even the jolting of
the light wagfMi in which he had been takou across the
river was more than ho could bear; but at last a plan
130 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
was devised for carrying him away without giving him
pain. This was to employ a sash, which he wore, as a sort
of liammock. At tliat time soldiers' sashes were made
very large and strong. They were of close -woven silk,
and though thin and fine in texture, would bear a great
strain upon them. Braddock wore an uncommonly large
one; and his friends now took it oif and tied the ends to
the saddles of two horses, thus forming a hammock or
swinging-bed. In this the wounded soldier was placed ;
and as the silk was elastic, the movement of the horses as
they were led along did not give him pain.
I ought to tell you, before going on, that this incident
rests on tradition : but there are no good grounds for
doubting it, for two reasons. One is that the men present
reported that it was done, and another that the red sash is
yet in existence, or was some years since. It was kept by
some one, and in the year 1846 was sent to General Tay-
lor, who was then fighting the Mexicans, to be presented
to " the bravest man in his army." The old general look-
ed at it, and saw the figures "ITOV" woven in the silk,
and told the other generals about it. One of these, Gen-
eral Gaines, said it was no doubt true that Braddock
had been carried oif in it, as sashes were often used for
that purpose in old times, and General Ripley had been
laid in one when he was wounded at the battle of Lundy's
Lane. I suppose this statement is true, and the tradition
also, and that Braddock was thus carried along ; and so I
will go on and finish my story.
It was ii sorrowful march through the Great Woods
toward Virginia. The fine army which had advanced so
bravely, with drums beating and flags flying, was now
only a ci'owd of fugitives listening for the yells of the In-
dians behind them, and hurrying along to reach a place of
safety. Why the French did not follow them and cut
BRADDOCK AXB Ills SASH. 137
lliem to pieces it is hard to say. It seems that they
misjlit have done so, but for some reason they did not.
This may liave been for fear tliat the English had fresh
troops, and might hiy a trap for the)n. Some fresh men
did come to lielp them from the force which had remained
in rear under Colonel Dunbar. Washington galloped back
and ordered up these troops, but it was too late to think
of doing anything. The only thing to do -was to press
on and get away from the enemy, and the men hurried
along in the direction of Fort Cumberland.
Poor Braddock was never to reach that place, from
which he had set out with such high hopes. His wounds
grew worse and worse, and his strength failed more and
more, as he went on. Very few persons were with him.
His regulars seemed to liave forgotten all about him,
thinking only of their own safety; but the English officers
and the Virginia Light-horse stuck to him, resolved to tight
for him to the last. The Virginians, it is stated, were " un-
remitting in their attentions," and proved better friends
than his own men in his time of trouble. He saw how un-
just he had been to them now, and told them they had
fought gallantly and like true soldiers. He begged "NV^ash-
ington's pardon for all his ill-humor, and to show his re-
gaid for him, presented him with a fine riding-horse, and
an old soldier named I>isho|i, who had been his own body-
servant.
As ho went along, he kept groaning to liimsolf:
"Who would have thought it ! w l:o would liavc tliought
it ! \\\\\ wo shall know better how to deal willi tliem an-
oth(;r time.''
He was not to have any more dealings with the French,
or any one else. He was about to die. His wounds l)o-
camc more and more painful, and his strength was failing
fast. Finally they reached the Great Meadows, where
138
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
Washington liad surrendered, you know, to De Villiers
just one year before. Here they were obliged to stop.
Poor Braddock could go no farther. His life was ebbing
away, and he called his friends around him and took leave
of them. After this his end soon came. Ou the 13th of
iflH:<.
'I'M' "
bBADDOCK's DEFEAT, 1759.
July, four days after the battle, his eyes closed and he ex-
pired.
A grave was dug near the fort, and in this he was
buried. The ceremony took place at night, and as there
was no chaplain present, Washington himself read the
burial-service over the grave. Everything was done with
the utmost secrecy to prevent the Indian scouts, Avho were
BRADDOCK AND UIS SASH. 139
no doubt luvkins; near, from discovering Braddock's rest-
ing-place, as they would no doubt have dug up his body
to scalp it, if they had known where he was buried. The
Virginians were afraid to lire a salute above the grave,
which was customary, you know, at the funeral of a sol-
dier. This would have been heard, and none was fired.
Before daylight the grave was filled up, and the earth
smoothed down carefully, in order to conceal it. Then
the Yiririuians and the Enijlish officei's, wlio had remained
fixithful to the last, took up their sorrowful liiarch again
through the forests toward Cumberland.
This was the famous incident known as "Braddock's
Defeat." It is an interesting story, I think, and has an
important moral. Poor Braddock was ruined by liis re-
fusal to take advice. lie was obstinate, and had so high
an opinion of his own judgment that lie would not listen
to Washington, who knew far moi-e about fighting in the
woods than lie did. This blinded his eyes, and was the
cause of his destruction. He was a brave and generous
soldier, but tliis did not avail him. His fine ai'my was
destroyed, and his friends had even to conceal liis last
resting-place from his enemies.
140 .STOKIES OF THE OLD DOMINIOX.
POINT PLEASANT, AND THE DEATH OF
CORNSTALK.
I.
In October, 1'774, a bloody battle took place between
the Indians and Virginians on the banks of the Ohio, and
this was followed some time afterward by the murder of
the Indian leader, whose name was Cornstalk, Of these
fierce old border scenes I will now try to give you a de-
scription.
Many persons have treated the Indians with injustice —
I mean, in the opinions formed and expressed of them.
They have been looked upon as only blood-thirsty wild
animals full of savage instincts; but this is only half the
truth about them. They were blood-thirsty enough, but
were men of great courage and often of generous traits.
Thoy fought for Avhat they considered their rights — as
what man will not? — that is, for the soil on which their
forefathers had lived and hunted for many generations;
and it certainly is hard to find any fault with them for
that. The English came to take it away from them, with
no better reason for doing so than that they were a supe-
rior and stronger race, which was no reason at all, unless
we say that " might is right." They attacked each other,
and many cruelties were committed, in which the Indians
took the lead, in accordance with their savage character.
North and South, war went on with them, and the two
races hated each other bitterly ; but there were great and
noble Indians, as there were great and noble white men.
POINT PLEASANT, AXD THE DEATH OF CORNSTALK. 141
Of one of these I mean to tell you to-day, and first of a
liard-fouglit battle, in which he was the leader of the "Red-
skins."
As I have said, it was the year 1774, and war was about
to begin between England and the colonies. It was be-
lieved at that time that the English governors had secret
INDIAN COINCIL.
dealings with tlie Indians to make them attack the colo-
nists, and so prevent tliera from fighting Enghuid. Wheth-
er this was true or not, one thing is certain, that in this
autumn of 1774 the Indians collected a hirgc number of
warriors iti the woods beyond tlio Ohio Kiver, to make
war on tlic \'ii'ginians, and tlie whites at once prepared
to meet them.
The name of tlie Englisli Governor of Virginia at that
time was Lord Dunmorc. Tlie Virginians did not like him
much, as he was not very friendly to them ; and in what
now took place, they said that he had a secret understand-
ing with the Indians to make them attack wliite people.
He, however, seemed to be doing all in his power to i)re-
vent them from injuring the Virginians. He raised an
army, and marched with a pait of it toward the Indian
142 STOKIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
country, as if he intended to fight them ; but he failed to
do SO, as you will see, and many people said that he never
meant to do anything of the sort.
While Governor Dunmore was marcliing with one part
of liis army toward the Great Woods, where George Wash-
ington had the adventures I have told you about, another
little army was getting ready to march from Leuisburg,
in Western Virginia, not far from what is now the fjxmous
White Sulpliur Springs, This was commanded by a brave
soldier named General Andrew Lewis. He was a tall,
powerful man, about forty -five years of age, with long
hair, and generally wore a hunting -shirt. This was a
loose sort of coat, made like a common shirt, but a belt
was buckled around the waist, in which were carried a
long knife, and sometimes a tomahawk, the name of a
small sharp hatchet which the Indians and white hunters
used in figliting. When he was dressed in his hunting-
shirt and deer-skin leggings, botli of which were generally
ornamented with fringe, and stood, with his head up and
his long rifle in his hand, Andrew Lewis was a brave-look-
ing soldier. A tall bronze statue of him now stands in
the Capitol Square at Richmond, and shows how he look-
ed. He was born in Ireland, and all his family came from
that country, to escape being punished for killing a power-
ful man who had acted very cruelly toward them. But
Lewis was a thorough Virginian in his feelings, and when
Lord Dunmore called on him to march at the head of his
friends against the Indians, he set about collecting men as
soon as possible for the purpose.
As everybody liked Andrew Lewis and had the highest
opinion of him, his friends took down their long rifles from
the pegs driven into the log -walls of their houses, and
marched to Lewisburg, which was then called Camp Un-
ion, to meet him. He soon found that he had a little army
POl^'T PLEASANT, AND THE DEATH OF COKNSTALK. 143
IN THE MOUNTAINS.
of about eleven luiiidred iiicii, und in the month of .Sf|»leni-
IxT, 1774, ho set out on his march toward the Ohio River
to flight the Indians.
The country through wliicli Andrew Lewis and liis men
now made their way was one of the rotiglicst in tlie world.
144 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
It was full of woods, and swift rivers running between
ruo-oed mountains, over which no paths had ever been cut.
The men had to toil along slowly ; but they were strong
hunters, used to the woods, and did not mean to stop for
anything. Their provisions and gunpowder were carried
on pack-horses — ^just as Washington had advised poor Gen-
eral Braddoclc to carry his — for no wagon could be driven
through such a country. At last, after marching one hun-
dred and sixty miles, which took them nineteen days, the
little army reached the Ohio Kiver, at a place called Point
Pleasant, where the Great Kanawha, or " River of the
Woods," as the name signified in the Indian language,
empties into it.
Nothing had yet been heard of Lord Dunmore. As I
have told you, he was marching far off — somewhere in the
direction of Fort Duquesne, or Fort Pitt, as it was now
called by tlie English, near which Braddock had his un-
fortunate battle — and Andrew Lewis could hear nothing
about him. He sent off "runners," as they were called —
that is, hunters who knew the woods, and travelled rapid-
ly— to look for Dunmore ; and, as all of his own men had
not arrived, he determined to wait at Point Pleasant until
he heard from the Governor. Soon afterward he received
a message from Governor Dunmore that he must cross the
OI)io River and march forward, and he immediately got
ready to obey the order. But the Indians Avere too quick
for him. They had resolved to fight Lewis before he could
reach Dunmore, and this brought on the bloody battle
about which I am going to tell you.
It was now the month of October, which is a fine time
for hunting, and one morning two of Lewis's men went up
the bank of the river to shoot deer. They had gone about
two miles when a large number of Indians suddenly rose
up from the bushes in front and fired at them, killing one
POINT PLKASANT, A>D THE DEATH OF CORNSTALK. 145
of them. The other man ran back to camp as swiftly as
possible, and said he had seen Indians enough to " cover
four acres of ground" packed close together. When he
lieard this, Lewis knew that the Indians had come to at-
tack him, and made haste to get his little army ready to
receive them (October 10th, 1774).
II.
Andrew Lewis was a brave man, as he show'cd on this
and many other occasions. Some people grow excited
when the moment of danger a])proaches, but this was not
the case with Lewis. lie took his j)ipe from his pocket,
filled it with tobacco, lit it, and began to smoke. He
then gave his orders to the men.
These orders were that they should form two lines of
battle, the one on the left to be commanded by Iiis biotli-
cr, Colonel Charles Lewis, and the one on the right by
Colonel William Fleming, while he himself commanded
the whole. It was not very good ground to fight upon.
At this si)ot the Ohio and Kanawha rivers form a sort
of elbow, and a small stream, called Crooked Run, ran into
the Kanawha on the right of the Virginians, while the
broad Ohio was on their left. They were thus hemmed
in with a river behind them, and there ^vas no road to
retreat if they were defeated, except across Crooked Kun.
Lewis would not have chosen such ground to figlit ii|m>ii
if he had had his own way, but iIm'I'c was no help for it
now, as the Indians, he knew, were close to him. So he
ordered the men to see that their rifles were all loaded,
and march forward at once to attack the savages. 7\t
this order every man advanced, keeping a keen lookout;
and when they hatl gone about four hundred yards they
suddenly found themselves face to face with about a tliou-
sand Indians.
1
146 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
The battle at once began, Tlie Indians were command-
ed by a celebrated old chief whose name was Cornstalk,
who was the " King of the Northern Confederacy," to-
ward the Great Lakes. I will teli you more about Corn-
stalk before I finish my story ; at present I must give you
an account of the battle. The Indians rushed forward,
firing and yelling. They had excellent muskets, given
them either by the English or the French, and the Vir-
ginians soon saw that they knew how to use them. At
the first fire Charles Lewis, the brother of the general,
was killed. He fell at the foot of a tree, and soon after-
ward expired ; and as Colonel Fleming, commanding the
right, was wounded about the same time, the men lost
heart, and fell back slowly toward the Kanawha, behind
them.
This was a very bad beginning. Two of the bravest
of the Virginia officers and some of the best men were
killed, and it seemed that the day was going against
them. Andrew Lewis, however, remained cool. He or-
dered up a fresh body of men under Colonel Field, and
the firing became hotter than before. The Indians had
built a log breastwork from Crooked Run to the Ohio
River, and they fought from behind this and the trees in
the woods. The Vii'ginians also took to the trees, and
killed a number of the savages by the following strata-
gem: To deceive the Indians, they would take off their
hats and hold them in sight at the side of the trees.
Then some Indian would take aim at the bat, supposing
that it Avas his enemy's head, and put a bullet through it,
when the hat would be dropped, as if the owner of it was
killed. Then the Indian who had firett at it would rush
out to scalp his enemy, when the Virginian would dart
at him, and dash his brains out at one blow with his tom-
ahawk. Several were killed in this Avay, but the number
roINT PLEASANT, AM> TIIK DEATU OV CORNSTALK. 147
did not amount to much. The Indians were still firing
steadily from behind their log breastwork, j^elling in tri-
umph whenever they saw any of the Virginians fall, and
General Lewis saw that he would be obliged to attack
them in some other wa}'', or give up the battle.
He soon determined what he would do. I have de-
scribed the small streani called Crooked Run, running
across the risfht of the Virtjinians into the Kanawha.
The banks were very high, and covered with weeds and
bushes; and Lewis saw that if he could send a party and
set in rear of the Indians in that direction, he would sur-
prise and probably defeat them. It was necessary to do
something, as night was coming, and he would be in great
danger; so he determined on making this attempt, and
did so at once. Three companies stole away secretly
while the fighting was going on in front, and got to the
Run without being seen by the Indians. They then crept
along the bank under shelter of the bushes, and in this
manner ecot in rear of the Indian breastwork.
Lewis was wailing anxicnisly for the signal. At last it
came. A rapid fire was heard in the rear of the Lidians,
showing that the party sent around had attacked them ;
and at this sound Lewis placed himself at the head ol"
his men and charged the l)reastwork. The Indians made
a desperate resistance. TImv were cheered on by old
Cornstalk, who was heard sh(»uting, " Be strong ! be
strouir !" — that is, " liold fast!" — and wiien one of his
warriors exhibited cowardice he buried his tomahawk in
liis brains. JJut he could do nothing. The Virginians
were fighting him in fiont, and rear; and at tliis the In-
dians lost heart. The fighting continued until sunset, and
the crack of rifies rang thiough the woods without ceas-
ing for a moment; l>iil at last the Indians gave way.
They scattered in every direction, pursued by the white
148 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMIXIOX.
hunters, and, about three miles up the Oliio, crossed the
river on rafts, and escaped into the Great Woods, from
which they had come.
It was a bloody affair. The Virginians lost sevent}'^-
five men killed and one hundred and forty wounded.
What the Indians lost w'as not known, as they always
carried off their dead, if possible. Only thirty- three of
their dead were found ; but the main thing was that they
were defeated and driven from the soil of Virginia.
Such was the battle of Point Pleasant. And before w^e
leave the subject, perhaps you would like to hear some
verses from a song, or " Lament," as it was called, written
concerning it by one of the hunters, probably, who took
part in the fighting. These verses were as follows:
" Colonel Lew is and some iiolile cajitaiiis
Did down to death like Uriah go,
Alas! their heads, wound up in napkins,
Upon the banks of the Ohio.
" Kings lament their mighty fallen
Upon the mountains of Gilboa;
And now we mourn for brave Hugh Alien,
Far from tlie banks of the Ohio.
"Oh, bless the mighty King of heaven
For all his wondrous works below,
Who hath to us the victory given
Upon the banks of the Ohio."
These verses are rude, and not remarkable for their poe-
try, but they describe the feelings of the brave men who
fought on that occasion, and you must not laugh at them,
or find fault Avith the manner in which they are written.
The author of them miglit not know much about poetry
and rhyming, but you can see that he was in earnest, and
that his heart was full of sorrow. This induced him to
write his rude "Lament," as he called it, in honor of brave
POINT PLEASANT, AND THE DEATH OF CORNSTALK. 149
Hugh Allen, Charles Lewis, and the rest who had fallen
in defence of their country.
III.
As I liave called my story " Cornstalk and the Battle
of Point Pleasant," I will now tell you more about this
vs IM.IAN AlIA<h.
great Indian warrior, and liow he came to his dealii abuul
three years afterward.
As General Andrew Lewis had defeated ihc savages,
ami killed so many of ihcni, lie thought the best thing I'or
him to do was t,o march straight on into the Indian coun-
try and make an end of the matter, ilis men weri' in the
highest spirits; and as the Lidians had cruelly nnirdered
the Virginia women and cliildrcn all along the border,
150 STORIES OK THK OLD DOMINION.
they hated them, and determined not to give them any
rest until they were all killed or driven away into the
Great Woods. Lewis, therefore, set out at once; but he
was surprised to meet a messenger on the way from Gov-
ernor Dunmore, with an order to him to march back to
the Kanawha River. This made him and his brave men
very angry. They had just whipped the savages after
bloody fighting, and now Lgrd Dunmore ordered them to
go back, and not finish the work. They had heard the
charges made against the governor — that he was, secretl)',
the friend of tlie Indians, and wanted them to attack the
Virginians — and this made Lewis so suspicious that he
refused to go back. He marched straight on, and on the
way met the governor. High words took place between
them, and it is said that Lord Dunmore was so angry at
Lewis's disobedience of his orders, that he drew his sword
and threatened to kill him. If lie did so, it is not proba-
ble that a man like Lewis felt very much frightened. But
Dunmore was the governor, and he could not resist. He
and his men were very much enraged, but as Dunmore
told them that he was going to make peace with the sav-
ages, they had nothing more to say.
The Indians were persuaded to make peace by the old
Avarrior, Cornstalk, When Lewis drove him and his peo-
ple into the woods. Cornstalk called the chiefs together
to consult upon what was best to do.
" Well," said the old ruler, " what will you do next ?
'The Big Knife' is coming on us now, and we shall all
be killed. Now you must fight or we are all undone."
The Indian cliiefs who Avere squatting down around
him made no answer. Every one looked sulky, and did
not seem to know what to do.
"Let us kill all our women and children, and go and
fight till we die !" Cornstalk said.
POINT PLEASANT, AXl) THE DEATH OF COKNSTAHv. 151
To this the warriors made no more answer than to what
he had said at first. Cornstalk looked at them one after
another, waiting to hear what they had to say, but they
said nothing at all.
" \Yell," he said, " then I'll go and make peace !"
With these words lie struck his tomahawk into a post by
him, while the warriors grunted " Ough ! ough !" meaning
that they agreed to what he had said ; and a messenger
was sent to Lord Duiniiore to say that the Indians were
ready to make peace. The governor sent back word that
he would meet and talk with them, and soon afterward
tlie Indian chiefs visited him at his camp for that purpose.
Cornstalk was at the head of them. lie did not seem
to be at all cast down by liis misfortunes in the bloody
battle, and stood up and spoke boldly. lie said that the
Indians were not to blame for hating the white people
and making war on them ; and to show how cruel the pale-
faces had been to the red-skins, as the savages were then
called, he mentioned wliat had liappened to an Indian
chief named Logan, whose whole family liad been murder-
ed l)y tlie white peojde in the spring of that year; an<l
that was the reason why Logan was not there to talk
with llie rest. This was done, lie said, by a Captain Cresap,
of Maryland — which, however, is not true.
As Logan sent a famous answer to Governor Dunmore's
invitation to him to be ])resent on this occasion, I will
here tell you what it was. When he received the invi-
tation, he look the oflicer who brought it into the woods,
and tlicy sat down on a log. Logan then said, with tears
in his eyes, that he could not go to meet Lord Dunmorc
and the rest of the white people.
"I appeal," he said, "to any while man, to say if Ik-
ever entered Logan's cabin hungry, and he gave hi in n<>
meat; if he ever came cold and naked, and he clothed him
152 STOKIKS OF THE OLD DOMINIOX.
not ? During the course of the last long and bloody war
Logan remained idle in his cabin, an advocate of peace.
Such was my love for the whites that my countrymen
pointed as they passed, and said, ' Logan is the friend of
the white men.' I had even thought to have lived with
you, but for the injuries of one man. Colonel Cresap, the
last spring, in cold blood, and unprovoked, murdered all
the relations of Logan, not even sparing my women and
children. This called on me for revenge. I have sought
it. I have killed many. I have fully glutted my ven-
geance. For my country, I rejoice at the beams of peace.
But do not harbor a thought that mine is the joy of fear,
Logan never felt fear. He will not turn on his heel to
save his life. Who is there to mourn for Logan ? — Not
one !"
Logan made this speech, of course, in the Indian lan-
guage, but the officer understood him, and when he went
back to Lord Dunmore, repeated it in English, and it was
printed. Everybody was very ranch affected by it. But
if Indian Avonien and children were murdered by the
whites, the Indians had begun doinoj so first; and though
that does not justify the whites, it shows how they came
to act in so bloody and cruel a manner. Cornstalk spoke,
as I have told you, of poor Logan, throwing all the blame
of the hatred between the Virginians and the Indians on
the white people. Other speeches were made, and the
whole matter was talked over; but at last it was detei'-
mined that peace should be made, and what is called a
treaty was concluded between Dunmore and the savages,
each side promising not to go to war any more. The
Indians then went back to the woods, and Dunmore and
his army marched home again.
As I shall not have any more to say of Andrew Lewis
in this story, I will tell you that he afterward became a
POINT PLEASANT, AND THE DEATH OF COKXSTALK. 153
famous man, both as a soldier and statesman. He was so
tall and heavy that on one occasion the Governor of New
York said that the ground seemed to shake as he walked
along. He never liked Lord Duumore from the very first;
and you will see, when I come to that part of my book,
that when the governor was driven away from Virginia,
it was Andrew Lewis who drove him.
IV.
I will now tell you more about Cornstalk, and the man-
ner in which he and his son, Ellinipsico, were cruelly mur-
dered by the white people.
After the battle of Point Pleasant a fort was built
there, and in the fall of 1777, three years after the bat-
tle, Cornstalk and another Lidian chief, named lledhawk,
came to pay the soldiers at the fort a visit. Such visits
were often made at that time by cunning Lidians, with
a bad ])urposc. Sometimes they came to find out how
many fighting-men and cannon were in the ibrts, so that
when they made an attack afterward they might know
all about it. At other times their object was to deceive
the white people, by jjretending that they were friendly
to them and would help them, after which they would go
away and join their enemies.
Cornstalk did not make any pretences whatever on his
visit to the fort. lie told them that they knew he was
friendly to the Americans, who l)y this time were at war
with the English, and that his own tribe, the Shawnecs,
did not like the English any better than he did himself.
But, he went on to say, the Indians in general looked upon
the English as their friends, .md he was afrai<l he and the
Shawnecs " woidd liave to run wiili the stream," and
make war on the Americans. He was sorry for this, l>nt
he could not help it; and he had come to tell his friends
7*
154 STOKIKS OF THE OLD DOMINION.
how it was, so that they might not think badly of him.
He was not afraid to tell them this, he said. It might be
dangerous, but he did not care for danger.
" When I was a young man and went to war," said the
old chief, " I thought that might be the last time, and 1
would return no more. Now I am here among you ; you
may kill me, if you please : I can die but once, and it is
all one to me, now or another time."
This showed how brave the old warrior was, and how
little he cared for his life. He was in the midst of a
crowd of soldiers, but he spoke fearlessly, in his firm voice.
He felt that if he loas an uneducated savage, he was the
ruler of his people, and spoke and acted like a true king.
The old chief had not many more days to live. The
commander of the fort told him that, as he said he would
be obliged to fight for the English, he could not allow
him to leave the fort. And he and Redhawk thus be-
came prisoners. Cornstalk did not complain. Perhaps
he came to the fort knowing that they would not let him
go back to his tribe, by .which means he would be pre-
vented from fighting against his friends, the Americans.
He did not ask them to release him, or grow angry, but
remained quiet, talking over matters of one sort or anoth-
er very calmly, and making no effort to escape.
The sad tragedy of his and his son's death now took
place. This son's name, as I have told you, was Ellin-
ipsico. He seems to have been a handsome, fine-looking
boy, with a slender figure, and about seventeen years old.
He was very fond of his father, and as.Cornstalk had stayed
away longer than was expected by his tribe, Ellinipsico
came to find if anything had happened to him. Cornstalk
was stooping down, with a piece ofchalk in his hand, to
draw a map of the western country on the floor, which
the officers of the fort had asked him to do, when he heard
POINT PLEASANT, AND THE DEATH OF CORNSTALK. 155
a voice slioutiiig from tlie opposite bank of the river. He
raised his head and listened. The shout was repeated,
and Cornstalk told the officers that it was his boy EUin-
ipsico, as he knew him by his voice. This proved to be
true. The boy was hallooing for some one to come over
in a canoe and bring him across. This was done, and he
came up to the fort, where he clasped his arms around his
father in a very aifectionate manner. The old chief was
quite as glad to see his son, and they went into another
room, where Cornstalk slept, and were heard talking far
into the night. Cornstalk was no doubt askino: the news
in the tribe, and Ellinipsico telling him everything, and
askinsc whv he did not return.
This was the last night the father and son passed to-
gether on earth. Early on the next morning two of the
men belonging to the fort, whose names were Gilmore and
Hamilton, crossed the Ohio River to hunt for deer. As
there had been no trouble with Indians for some time,
they thought it was safe to venture into the woods; but
they soon found how much they were mistaken. A band
of Indians were lying liidden in the tall weeds on llu'
bank of tlu? river, and as (iilmore and Hamilton passed
by, one of the Indians levelled his gun and shot Gilmore;
after which he rushed on him artd scalped him, tearing
ofl' his whole head of hair by the roots, and the skin and
flesh with it. This was the bloody manner, you know, in
which the Indians treated their enemies; and as Hamilton
thought that it would be liis tuiii next, he ran back to the
bank of the river and shouted to his friends that Gilmore
was killed, and they must come ovei- and help him.
The men at the fort could hear what he said, and rush-
ed toward a canoe, which was tied to the bank not far
from the fort, and Icnpod into it. At the head of tliem
was Captain John Hall, a relation of Gilmorc's, and he
15(5 STUIUES OF THE OLD JJOMINIOX.
and his men were in a violent rage at hearing that their
friend had been killed. The canoe shot across the river,
and the men ran np the bank. The Indians were nowhere
to be seen, but they found poor Gilniore's body, scalped
and all bloody, and brought it to the canoe, in which they
crossed back to the fort.
As they came up the bank, carrying the dead body, it
was easy to see that they were full of anger at the death
of their comrade. A person who saw them said that they
were " pale with rage ;" and with their guns in their hands
they rushed forward, exclaiming,
" Let us kill the Indians in the fort !"
By this they meant Cornstalk, his son Ellinipsico, and
the chief Redhawk. Captain Arbuckle and others tried
to stop them; but they shouted out, as they came up the
bank, that the Indians who killed Gilmore had come with
Ellinipsico on the day before, and therefore he and his
father should die, A woman living in the fort, who was
very fond of Cornstalk, ran in and told him what the men
said. Ellinipsico at once exclaimed that this was not
true, and declared that no one at all had come with him.
As he was only a boy, he was very much frightened and
trembled all over. But Cornstalk did not show the least
fear. Only an hour before he had been talking with the
men in the fort, and used the words —
"I am here among you; you may kill me, if you please:
I can die but once, and it is all one to me, now or another
time."
He now encouraged his boy Ellinipsico, and told him
not to be afraid. The pale-faces, he said, were coming to
kill them, but that was all right, and the Great Man above
— by which he meant God — had sent him there to be
killed and die with his father. As Cornstalk said this
the furious soldiers ruslied in at the door. The old war-
POIXT PLEASANT, AXD THE DEATH OF COKNSTALK. 15V
rior, who had been quietly seated, rose to meet them, and
looked them straii'lit in the face without showing: the
least fear. As he did so, they levelled their guns at him
and fired ; and he fell and died, shot through the body
with seven or eight bullets. Ellinipsico was then shot
and killed, and so was the chief Redhawk, who tried to
hide in a chimney. In a few minutes they were all lying-
dead on the floor, and that was the end of the great war-
rior Cornstalk, and his son and friend.
I hope I need not tell you that this was a cruel mur-
der, as neither Cornstalk nor the others had anything to
do with the death of Gilniore. Ellinipsico could not have
brought the band of Indians with hiiu,or known that they
were going to kill any soldiers belonging to the fort ; for
he must have had sense enough, to know that tliis would
put Cornstalk's life in danger. There is no good reason
to believe that he came with any other purpose than to
see what had become of his father — and to kill him, and
the brave old chief who was friendly to the Avhite people,
was a barbarous murdei", and nothing else.
Cornstalk died, as he said he would, without fear. He
stood calmly before his furious enemies, and iell dead
pierced by their bullets. But, jioor Indian as he was, lie
proved himself greater and braver than them ail.
158 feXOKlJiS OF THK OLD DOMINION.
patrick henry, the ''man of the
people:'
I.
We are now nearly at the beginning of the great
American Revolntion, In this strnggle Virginia was one
of the foremost of the colonies, and her promptness was
due in a large measure to the determined character of her
leaders. Patrick Henry was the most famous of these,
and I sliall here give yoM an account of him : but first I
ought to tell you how affairs were at the moment when
he appeared.
There were many other colonies, you know, on the soil
of America. Soon after the settlement at Jamestown, a
party of Dutch and English established New Amsterdam
(1614), now the City of New York. Then (in 1620) a num-
ber of English, who had made a bargain with the Vir-
ginia Company, in London, landed at Plymouth, in New
England, and founded the Colony of Massachusetts. Soon
afterward (1624) the Dutch and Swedes settled Delaware
and Pennsylvania, and a party of English Catholics, under
Lord Baltimore, founded Maryland (1631). And so, step
by step, the whole country along the Atlantic was settled
by white people, who drove back the Indians, and eveiy
year grew stronger and more pi'osperous.
This may not seem very interesting; but when you hear
of a famous man, you like to be told when he was born,
and how his early life was passed : and it is well to know
the origin of nations. The United States is now the larg-
PATRICK HENKY, THK
MAN OF THK PKUPLK.
159
est republic iu the world, and American boys ought to
know how their country had its beginning.
For about one hundred and fifty years the colonies
went on prospering ; and if England, to whom they be-
POIITRAIT OF TATHirK lIKNtlY.
longed, had treated them justly, they might have remained
a part of the IJrilish Emi)ire. Tliey were strongly attach-
ed to the "Mother Country," as they called England ; but
instead of returning this attachment, and taking pride in
her robust children, wlu) were growing to manhood iit
the New World, Englaixl seemed to have no thought in
reference to them but what profit she could derive from
them. She seemed to look down upon them, and treated
them like inferiors. To call a man an American was the
same thing with them as saying that Ik; was rough and
uncivilized ; and, in i)art. this feeling continued almost up
160 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
to the present time, when at last it seems to be changing.
But, wliut was worse, they were resolved to make all the
money they could out of the colonies, fairly or unfairly.
Laws were passed taxing them heavily, although they
were not represented by any of their own people in the
English Parliament; and at last, in the year 1765, came
tlie celebrated Stamp Act. This directed that no bus-
iness papers of any sort should be binding on any one
unless they had a certain stamp upon them, and for this
stamp the Americans had to pay. A tax was laid on
tea, glass, and other articles; and when intelligence came
that these laws had been passed, a violent commotion
took ])lace in the colonies.
Virginia and Massachusetts were foremost in declaring
that they would not submit, and I shall now tell you what
sort of men led the people in Virginia. Patrick Henry
was in front of all, and Thomas Jefferson followed him. I
shall therefore give yon an account of these two remarka-
ble men, and endeavor to show you by what circumstances
their characters were shaped, as well as what sort of per-
sons they were.
I am particularly anxious to present this familiar view
of them, as it will show you how they looked, and talked,
and acted among their friends and neighbors. You will
thus be able to form an idea of the men as they really
were. When we look at their statues in marble or bronze
they seem hard and cold. You fancy that they were al-
WJiys performing some grand public action. On the Cap-
itol Square at Richmond are two tall bronze statues of
Henry and Jefferson. The latter is standing, wrapped in
his cloak, with a pen in his hand ; and the former is hold-
ing up both arms, as if delivering a speech. The pen in
Jefferson's hand means that lie was the author of the Dec-
laration of Independence, and Henry is represented as lie
PATRICK HENEY, TUE " MAN OF THE PEOPLE."
161
is supposed to have looked when he exclaimed, in one
of liis great speeches, " Give me liberty or give me
death !"
You here see the men in their public characters ; and
in making statues of them it is right to so represent them.
But this was not all about them. If we suppose that
tliey were always
making eloquent
speeches or writ-
ing great declara-
tions, we are very
greatly mistaken.
They were men
just like other peo-
ple. When they
were hungry, they
liked to eat; when
they were tired,
they liked to sleep;
and if anything
amused or grieved
them, they laughed
and cried like ev-
erybody else. It
is hard to believe
this when we look
at the grand stat-
ues. They a])|)ear
cold aiiil nii.'ip-
proachable, ami a boy is apt to fancy that he never could
be a great man. Hut. this is all a mistake. These cele-
brated ])eopl(' had their faults an<l failings, ami little pe-
culiarities, like the humblest of their species. JJy showing
you this, I niay convince you that they are not so far off,
rAXniCK IIENUV « STATl'E.
102 STORIES OP THE OLD DOMINION.
:ifter all ; and this may give j^ou courage, if yon are ever
called upon to imitate them.
I will first tell you of Patrick Henry. He was the
greatest orator that Virginia every produced — I might,
perhaps, say, that ever lived in America. His fearless
character and wonderful genius render all about him in-
teresting ; and I shall now relate some particulars of his
early life.
II.
Patrick Henry was the son of a farmer in Hanover
County, and was born in May, 1736. In his boyhood and
early manhood he was so idle that he was looked on as
o-ood for nothing. He spent most of his time in hunting
and fishing, or playing the fiddle, instead of helping on
his father's farm; and at last, as his lamily did not know
what to do with liim, he was sent to be a clerk in a small
country store. Some time afterward he opened a store
for himself, but soon failed. He then married a young
lady of the neighborhood, whose father gave him a farm ;
but he failed a*t farming, too, and two years afterward the
farm was sold. He then went back to store-keeping, and
failed at that again; and now he was without the means
of support for himself and his wife.
This was his own fault, as you can easily see. He would
not attend to his business. He still passed his time in
fishing and playing the fiddle, and the consequence was
that he succeeded at nothing which he undertook. A
stout, healthy young man may fail in store -keeping, but
he ought not to fail on a farm. If he is industrious and
follows liis plough, he can always make a support for his
family. But Patrick Henry was too lazy to do so. So
he fell into debt, his farm had to be sold, and he found
liimself without a home.
Sometiiing, he now saw, had to be done. His friends
PATRICK IIEXRY, THE ".MAX OF THE PEOPLE." 163
could not support liim, and no doubt he was too proud to
consent to that, lie therefore resolved to study law, and
borrowed some old law-books, wliicli he began to read ;
and six weeks afterward he applied for a license to prac-
tise law. This seemed quite absurd. The old judge to
whom he applied found that he knew almost nothing of
law, and was unwilling to give him his license. As Pat-
rick Henry promised liim, however, that he would go on
studying, he at last consented. Tlie license was granted
him, and he set up at Hanover Court-house as a lawyer,
None of his friends had the least idea that he would
ever do anything in his profession. They knew how idle
and ignorant he was, and no doubt supposed that the law-
office would soon be shut up, just as his store had been.
There was nothing about him to show that he would suc-
ceed. His appearance was as ungainly as possible. He
had a stooping figure, and was awkward in all his move-
ments. He wore faded old clothes, leather breeclics, and
yarn stockings, and his maimer of speaking was quite as
rough as his dress. As an instance of this, he i)ronounced
"natural," "learning," and "earth" — Jiaii^rcd, laj'?im\ and
airt/i ; for, when he and one of his friends were disjniting
one day about the advantages of education, lie exclaimed :
"A^(^<<7Vrt^ parts arc better than all the laridn'' on airthP''
No one could suppose that a person who spoke in this
illiterate manner would ever turn out to be a great pub-
lic speaker; and his fVicnds and neighbors had a lower
opinion of him still as a lawyer. He was so ignoi-anl that
he could not write the simplest law-paper; so lie got no
business to attend to, and was I'cduccd to the greatest
distress. He liad to help to keep a tavern belonging to
his father-in-law at the court-house, to earn his daily bread ;
and the whole prospect before him was as gloomy as any
one can imagme.
104 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
But the time was near when a great change was to
take place in his fortunes, and of this I will now tell you,
A lawsuit was brought by the clergymen of the Episco-
pal church in Hanover County to recover money which
they said was due them for preaching in their parishes.
When you grow older you will read all about this famous
lawsuit. It turned upon the question whether the "par-
sons," as they were called, should be paid for their ser-
vices in money or tobacco, which was then used as cur-
rency, like gold and bank-notes; and the King of England
had decided in one way, and the Virginia House of Bur-
gesses in another, x\s the king's decision was in favor of
the parsons, they brought a lawsuit to get their pay— and
there seemed nothing to do but to pay them. All the
old lawyers, who examined the question, gave it up at
once ; when the report suddenly spread that young Pat-
rick Henry was going to " plead against the parsons."
When this became known, everybody began to laugh.
It seemed absurd that an ignorant youth should attempt
to do what the old lawyers could not. He was oidy
twenty-seven, and almost unacquainted with law. Be-
sides this, he had never made a public speech in his life,
and it was known that there would be a crowd to hear
how the case would be decided. Everybody predicted
that he would make a complete failure; and though the
people wished him good- luck, as they were against the
parsons, they expected that the whole affair would be
quite ridiculous.
At last the day came, and a great crowd assembled at
Hanover Court-house. The court was opened, and Pat-
rick Henry came across the street from the tavern where
he lived, and took his seat behind the bar. The sight be-
fore him was enough to frighten a young man unaccus-
tomed to public speaking. The court-house was crowded
PATEICK UENRY, THE " MAN OF THE PEOPLE," 165
with people, and tlie twelve men of the jury were ready.
On a raised platform opposite sat the magistrates and a
large number of tlie clergy, or parsons; and these were
waiting, with a feeling of triumph, for the decision which
they were certain would be in their favor.
All eyes were fixed on the poorly dressed* young law-
yer, and he hung his head and seemed confused, Ilis
friends felt as if he had placed himself in a very ridicu-
lous position; but it was too late to think of that now,
and the counsel for the clergymen opened the case. He
said that there was no doubt at all about the law of the
matter. His majesty the King of England had decided
it, and so had the courts. All that was to be done now
was for the jury to fix the amount of damages — that is
to say, liow much money was to be paid the clergymen.
And then the speaker took his seat, and Patrick Henry
rose to reply to him.
Every sound was now hushed, and every eye was fixed
upon the young man. He seemed to feel this, and to be
almost too much confused to utter a word. His voice
could scarcely be heard, and his liead liung down as though
lie were ashamed of liinisclf and liis presumjition. His
friends felt for liim, and were almost tempted to leave the
court-house, in order not to be present ami witness his
humiliation.
Very soon, however, a change took jdace in Patrick
Henry's whole appearance. He seemed gradually to bo-
come accustomed to the sound of his own voice, and his
tones grew firmer and louder. As he went on, he became
more and more excited, and soon his eyes began to Hash,
and his voice to fill the whole rouit-house. He seemed
scarcely 1o be the same man, and carried every listener
along with liiin ; and they saw, from his treatment of the
case, that he knew just what he was about. He scarcely
166 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
touched the question of the hiw, as he knew that it was
against him. He addressed himself to the jury, and told
them they had to decide between the King of England
and the Virginia House of Burgesses. The Burgesses
were their own people, and the king a stranger to them.
He had no i>ght to issue his orders to them —
Here the old lawyer who was for the clergy started up,
exclaiming,
"The gentleman has spoken treason !"
But Patrick Henry did not stop. It never did any
good, as people afterward found, to try to frighten him.
Tlie interruption only made liim more violent in his de-
nunciation. He repeated what he had said, and declared
that the parsons were no better than the king. Men who
led such lives as they did had no right to be demanding
the people's money : and his expressions grew so violent
at last that the clergy rose in a body and indignantly left
the court-room.
Henry then ended his speech in the midst of great ex-
citement, and soon afterward the jury retired to consult
upon their verdict. This was awaited with breathless in-
terest. The law was wholly in favor of the parsons, as
the king's order could not be disobeyed ; but the jury
could fix any amount of damages they chose — or at least
they did so, as everybody soon perceived. They came
back at length and gave in their verdict. It was one
penny damages — about two cents; and no sooner had
the crowd heard this than they uttered a shout of delight.
All was uproar and confusion. The old lawyer who rep-
resented the clergy rose and exclaimed that the verdict
was against the law, and demanded that the jury should
be sent back. But his voice could scai'cely be heard. The
crowd was shouting, and gathering with delight around
Patrick Henry. At last they caught him np a,nd placed
PATltlflC UENKY, THE
"max of the people." 1G7
him on their slioulclcrs, and bore him out. And in this
way he was carried in triumph around the grounds of tiie
old court-house, the crowd clieering and shouting in liis
honor.
The scene of this great event remains ahnost unchanged
to this day. Tiie old court-house is still standing in its
grassy yard ; and I have visited it, and looked Avith deep
interest at the old colonial building where the voice of
young Patrick was first
raised against England.
This was the begin-
ning of Ills great career.
On the day before he
was almost unknown,
but now he was famous.
There is no doubt that
everytliing happened
just as I have related.
His friends and neigh-
bors wondered at his
genius and eloquence; and when they wished to pay a
compliment to any public speaker .'iltcrward, exclaimed,
"lie was almost erpial to Patrick Ileniy when ha pled
against the parsons !"
Ileiny soon obtained a ]il('nly of law ))ractice. His
dark days had passed, ainl 1 wo years afterward he was
elected to the Burgesses. Here he made his great speech
against the Stamp Act, and "started the ball of revolu-
tion."
III.
As the scene which took place on this occasion was
quite a remarkable one, I will describe it.
You will remember what T said about the English law
called the "Stamp Act," which ordered that the Ameri-
IIAKOVEIt COCRT-IIOUSE.
1G8 STOEIES OF THE OLD DOMINIOX.
cans slioiild not transact Idisiness unless all the papers
had a certain stamp upon them. As you have been told,
this produced a great excitement in the colonies. It was
regarded as an open attempt to make them the slaves of
England, as they were not represented by any of their
own people in the Parliament Avhich made the law; and
when the stamps came over, they Avere so angry that they
seized upon them in many parts of the country, and burn-
ed them.
In Virginia the excitement about the stamps was very
great. Some people said that" as the colonies belonged
to England, and the king had authority over them, they
ought not to refuse to obey the law, but to write a peti-
tion asking the king to change it, and that this petition
should be as respectful as possible. But others said that
such petitions would be of no use. They had been tried
over and over, and the best thing to do now was to tell
the king plainly that no one on earth had the right to tax
Virginians except the Virginia House of Burgesses.
The Burgesses soon met at Williamsburg. It was in
the year 1*765, two years after Patrick Henry's great
speech against the parsons ; and, as I have told you, he
was a member of the House. Everybody soon saw that
there would be an excited time. The people everywhere
were talking about the Stamj:) Act, and the Bui-gesses
knew that something would have to be done. They were
generally rich men, with large farms, and lived in great
style. They loved England, for the Virginia people had
never forgotten that their fathers and grandfathers were
Englishmen ; and they were proud of their blood. They
were quite willing that the King of England should con-
tinue to reign over them, if they were treated like the rest
of his subjects who lived in England. If they were not,
they meant to resist, but not to act in a passion. It
PATRICK UEXRY, THE " MAN OF TUE PEOPLE." iVl
would be far better, they thought, to petition the king to
do tliem justice, tlion to tell hitn in plain words that they
would not obey him.
When Patrick Henry reached Williamsburg he found
that this was the general way of thinking. Scarcely a
single member of the Burgesses was ready to act prompt-
ly. They still ho])ed for a "redress of grievances," as it
was called, by sending a petition to the king; but Patrick
Henry had made up his mind that this would do no good.
He therefore determined to act boldly, and soon after the
House assembled he rose to address them.
They were a grave ami imposing body, very different
from the plain countrymen whom he was accustomed to
in Hanover. TJieir dress and appearance indicated their
rank in society. On all sides were powdered heads and
riilHcd shirts, and faces full of dignity. They were almost
all large landholders, accustomed to be treated with the
highest respect; and the contrast between them and Pat-
rick Henry was very striking. He was as rough-looking
as ever. His hair was unpowdercd, and he wore a faded
old coat, leather breeches, and yarn stockings. In short,
he was exactly the same aw kwaid-Iooking countryman as
before.
As he rose in his jdace, the JJurgesses turned their heads
and looked at him. They scarcely knew liis name, and
no doubt thougiit it prcsumjttuous in this plaiidy dressed
young man to be taking- the lead, and telling older per-
sons what was best to be done. IJut I'atriek Henry paid
no attention to tlieir looks of surprise. He had made up
his mind to say what lie had to say, and give liis own
opinion at least on the subject of the Stamp Act. He
spoke in a quiet tone, an<l was listened to in deep silence.
The Stamp Act was illegal, and oppressive to Virginia,
he said; and he therefore moved that the House of Bur-
1V2 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINIOX.
gesses should pass the resolutions he was about to read
to them. He then read the resolutions, which he had
written on a blank leaf torn out of an old law-book. The
tone of them was respectful, but there was no doubt what
they meant, as the last of them declared that no one had
the rio-ht to tax Viroinia but the Viro-inia Buro-esses,
Cj CD O t^
The resolutions were looked upon as violent and very
imprudent. They, in fact, asserted that tlie king had no
right to levy taxes in Virginia, which was very much
like rebellion ; and several speakers at once rose, and de-
nounced them as highly injudicious. There was a violent
excitement, as one after another spoke against the resolu-
tions, and then Patrick Henry rose to defend them.
His whole appearance had changed, and the Burgesses
soon found that the poorly clad young countryman was
a matchless speakei', and superior to all of them. His
head was carried erect, and his stooping figure grew as
straight as an arrow. His eye flashed, and his voice roll-
ed through the hall like thunder. He was fully aroused,
and denounced England in terms of the bitterest insult.
Why were English people better than Virginians? he
asked. What right had the Parliament to tyi-annize over
the colonies? And as to the King of England, he had
better look to his life.
"Cresar had his Brutus," he exclaimed, " Charles the
First his Cromwell, and George the Third — "
"Treason !" came from eveiy part of the hall; but Hen-
ry did not shrink.
"And George the Third may profit by their exam-
ple !" he added. " If this be treason, make the most
of it !"
He took his seat after uttering these brave words, in
the midst of great excitement. It was plain that his
speech had made a strong impression. Speech after
PATRICK UEXRY, TUE " ^fAX OF THE PEOPLE." 173
speech was made — some in favor of, and some opposed to
the resolutions; but at last, it was seen that Plenry's won-
derful eloquence had swept away everything. When the
House was called upon to say whether the resolutions
should pass or not, they were passed — the last and most
important of them, by a single vote.
The Burgesses then adjourned in the midst of general
excitement. One of them rushed out, declaring that he
would have given five hundred guineas for a single vote,
in order to defeat the resolutions. But the people were
delighted to hear that they had passed. As Henry push-
ed through the crowd, a plain countryman slapped him
on the shoulder, and exclaimed,
"Stick to us, old fellow, or we are gone !"
IV.
1 ought not to leave the subject of the life of Patrick
Henry without saying a few words of what was looked
upon as the greatest of all liis speeches. This was made
at St. John's Church, in the city of Richmond, and rang
like the blast of a trumpet through all the colonies, sum-
moning them to resistance.
It was now the spring of 1775, and the whole country
was drifting toward revolution. What Patrick Henry
had said against the Stamp Act proved like seed sown in
the ground. It lay there for ten years, but at last it be-
gan to sprout, and now, in the year 1775, it appeared
above the crround. P^no-laiid seemed determined to make
the colonies sulmiit to licr. Soldiers were sent to Boston,
and as Virginia took part with ^Massachusetts, the gov-
ernor drovp the Burgesses away from Williamsburg. To
this tliey paid no attention, however. As they could not
meet there, they determined to assemble in Richmond.
A convention -fif tlie Virginia leaders was accordingly
172 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMI^'IOX,
gesses should pass the resolutions he was about to read
to them. He then read the resolutions, which he had
written on a blank leaf torn out of an old law-book. The
tone of them was respectful, but there was no doubt what
they meant, as the last of them declared that no one had
the rio-ht to tax Vir2;inia but the Viro;inia Buro-esses.
The resolutions were looked upon as violent and very
imprudent. They, in fact, asserted that tlie king had no
right to levy taxes in Virginia, which Avas very much
like rebellion ; and several speakers at once rose, and de-
nounced them as highly injudicious. There was a violent
excitement, as one after another spoke against the resolu-
tions, and then Patrick Henry rose to defend them.
His whole appearance had changed, and the Burgesses
soon found that the poorly clad young countryman was
a matchless speakei', and superior to all of them. His
head was carried erect, and his stooping figure grew as
straight as an arrow. His eye flashed, and his voice roll-
ed through the hall like thunder. He was fully aroused,
and denounced England in terms of the bitterest insult.
Why were English people better than Virginians? he
asked. What right had the Parliament to tyrannize over
the colonies? And as to the King of England, he had
better look to his life.
"Caesar had his Brutus," he exclaimed, " Charles the
First his Cromwell, and George the Third — "
"Treason !" came from evei-y part of the hall; but Hen-
ry did not slirink.
"And George the Third may profit by their exam-
ple !" he added. " If this be treason, make the most
of it !"
He took his seat after uttering these brave words, in
the midst of great excitement. It was plain that his
speech had made a strong impression. Speech after
PATRICK llEXKV, THE " ilAX OF THE PEOPLE." 173
speech was made — some in favor of, and some opposed to
the resolutions; but at Last, it was seen that Henry's won-
derful eloquence had swept away everything. When the
House was called upon to say whether the resolutions
should pass or not, they were passed — the last and most
important of them, by a single vote.
The Burgesses then adjourned in the midst of general
excitement. One of them ruslied out, declaring that he
would have given five hundred guineas for a single vote,
in order to defeat the resolutions. But the people were
delighted to hear that they had passed. As Henry push-
ed through the crowd, a plain countryman slapped him
on tlie shoulder, and exclaimed,
"Stick to us, old fellow, or we are gone !"
IV.
1 ought not to leave the subject of the life of Patrick
Henry without saying a few words of what was looked
upon as the greatest of all liis speeches. This was made
at St. John's Church, in the city of Richmond, and rang
like the blast of a trumpet through all the colonies, sum-
moning them to resistance.
It was now the spring of 1775, and the whole country
was drifting toward revolution. What Patrick Henry
had said against tlie Stamp Act proved like seed sown in
the ground. It lay there for ten years, but at last it be-
gan to sprout, and now, in the year 1775, it appeared
above the ground. England seemed determined to make
the colonies submit to licr. Soldiers were sent to Boston,
and as Virginia took part with Massachusetts, the gov-
ernor drovf! the Burgesses away from Williamsburg. To
this tliey paid no attention, liowcvcr. As they could not
meet there, they determined to assemble in Ilichmond.
A convention •'•f tlic Virginia leaders was accordingly
174
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
elected; and iu March, 1115, they met to consult on the
state of the country.
The old church of St. John's, in which they assembled,
is still standing. It is a plain old building, crowning a
hill not far fi'om Bloody Run, where Bacon defeated the
Indians, and in sight of Powhatan, where the old Indian
"SMi^^S&^^^^^r /"If.."*' " ^'"^^ '
ST. JOHN S CHUKCH.
emperor was visited by Captain Smith. In front is James
River, winding away below the falls and green islands
with their dipping foliage, and all around the ancient
church are old tombstones crumbling away in the grass.
Here the convention assembled, and it embraced some
of the bravest and wisest men in Virginia. The president
PATRICK HENRY, THE " MAN OF THE PEOPLE." 175
was Edmund Pendleton, who was celebrated for his pow-
ers of public speaking and for his ready and vigorous
intellect. Thomas Jefferson said of him, "Taken all in all,
he was the ablest man in debate I have ever met with ;"
and his voice was so sweet and "silvery" in its tones
that it was delightful to hear him speak. Many other
distinguished men were present, and among the rest Pat-
rick Henry, He was looked upon by this time as the
leader of the Revolution in "S'^irginia, and soon showed
that he deserved the name which had been given him —
the " 3Ian of the People."
As soon as the convention took their seats, he rose and
moved that Virginia " be immediately put in a state of
defence." This was coming to the heart of the matter in
a very few words. He meant that the time for discussion
liad passed, and the tin\e for action come. If the Amer-
icans intended to submit, then they could go on oifering
petitions; but if they meant to fight England, it was time
to get ready.
As had happened to him in the old House of Burgesses,
his proposition met with strong opposition. There were
many good jtatriots who still thought that peace could
be made with P]nglan<l. They dreaded going to war and
sliedding blood if they could avoid it : tliey therefore
spoke against Henry's resolution, and declared that it
ought not to pass. The scene was exciting, and Henry
listened in silence. When they had finished, he again
rose, and his face showed that he was fully aroused. His
speech surpassed all others which he had ever delivered,
and the whole man seemed to be on lire as liis voice ech-
oed from the old walls of the church. They must _/?///* <.^
he exclaimed ; there was no longer any hope but in a re-
liance on (lod and their own strong arms. It might be
said that tlicy were weak and unable to oppose England;
176 STOKIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
but God would tigljt for them and protect thera in the
great struggle. They must fight! — and even if they were
not willing, they would be obliged to. No choice was
left them.
"There is no retreat," he exclaimed, " but in submission
and slavery ! Our chains are foi-ged — their clanking may
be heard on the plains of Boston. The war is inevitable,
and let it come ! I repeat it, sir, let it come ! It is in
vain, sir, to extenuate the matter. Gentlemen may cry
'Peace, peace!' but there is no peace. The war is actu-
ally begun. The next gale that sweeps from the north
will bring to our ears the clash of resounding^ arms. Our
bi-ethren are already in the field. What is it that gentle-
men wish ? What would they have ? Is life so dear, or
peace so sweet, as to be purchased at the price of chains
and slavery ? Forbid it, Almighty God ! I know not
what course others may take, but as for me, give me lib-
erty, or give me death !"
As Patrick Henry uttered these words, with both arms
raised and eyes on fii'e with excitement, it is said that a
thrill ran through the whole assembly. They were ready
to start from tlieir seats and shout, "To arms!" No fur-
ther opposition was made. The voice of Henry had swept
it away. His resolutions were passed by a large major-
ity, and Virginia thus announced to the world that she
was ready to fight.
All things considered, this speech was one of the great-
est ever delivered ; and Patrick Henry seemed to be almost
a prophet. It Mas made in the month of March, and in
April the fighting began. General Gage attacked the
people in Massachusetts; and if Virginia had not been so
distant, the sound of his cannon might have been heard
upon the wind from the north, and the "clash of resound-
ing arms" at Lexington and Concord.
"give me LIIlEUrV, OR GIVE ME DEATH 1"
I'ATKlClv HKMiV, TllK " MAN OF JllE PEOPLE." 179
This is all I can say to-day of Patrick Henry. He was
a remarkable man, and suited to the times in which he
lived. Nothing could shake his resolution, and his won-
derful eloquence astonished the greatest men who listen-
ed to him, Thomas Jefferson said of him:
"It is not easy to say what we would have done with-
out Patrick Henry. He was far before us all in maintain-
ing the spirit of the Revolution. His eloquence was pe-
culiar— if, indeed, it should be called eloquence, for it was
impressive and sublime beyond what can be imagined.
After all, it must be allowed that he was our leader. He
left us all flir behind."
These were strong words to apply to the plain country
lawyer who had failed at store-keeping and nearly every-
thing else which he had attempted. But they were true.
Patrick Henry found at last what his true business in life
was, and his name is now one of the greatest in the his-
tory of America.
180
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMIXIOX.
thomas jefferson, the ''pen of the
revolution:'
On llie clay when Patrick Henry made his great speech
against the Stamp Act, a number of students from Wil-
liam and Mary College were standing at the door listen-
THOMAS JEFFERSON.
ing. Among these was a young man of twenty-two, who
drank in every word. When he was afterward asked
about the debate, he said it was "most bloody." He was
THOMAS JEFFERSOX. 181
unknown at the time, but was destined to become as fa-
mous as Henry himself; for the name of this youth was
Tliomas Jefterson.
I liave told you that I meant to try and give you
some idea of these men of the Revolution as they ap-
peared every day to their friends and those wlio knew
them best. This I can do in the easiest way by giving
you anecdotes and familiar details of them, from which
you will see how they passed their time, and what their
real characters were. Jeiferson has told us himself, in his
letters, about his youthful days ; and as these were very
different from his after-life as a famous statesman and
ruler, I will tell you about them, to show you what a gay
youth this great man was.
He was the son of a wealthy farmer in Albemarle
County, Virginia, and was born in the month of April,
1743. As was then the fashion, he was sent to William
and Mary College at Williamsburg, and here for a part
of his time he studied very hard. While not thus en-
n^asred he was visiting young ladies, and from all accounts
he was very much liked by them. He was tall and not
very graceful, and h;id sandy hair; but he was full of wit
and fun, and fond of dancing and other amusements.
There is no reason to believe that he neglected his stud-
ies for the society of young ladies, but he certainly had
his share of the fun and frolic around him. He tells us
so himself He had a friend named John Page, who was
afterward Governor of Virginia, and wrote him a number
of letters, which were published. In these he gave an ac-
count of his daily doings, and it is amusing to read them.
In one, he <lescribes a night which he spent at an old
co\intry house, where the rain leaked \ipon his watch, and
the rats ate up his pocket-book and garters, which wore
then worn l>v men; and in anf>thei- he speaks of "dancing
182 STOUIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
with Belinda in the 'Apollo,'" and tells his friend how
happy he felt while doing so.
The "Apollo" was a large room in the old Raleigh
Tavern at Williamsburg, and became famous afterward,
BALEIGH TAVERN.
like Faneuil Hall in Boston, as the place of meeting of
the patriots. At that early day, however, it was only
used as a ball-room, and the "Belinda" the young man
speaks of was a young lady with whom he had fallen in
love. His letters are full of her ; and it is amusing to find
a person who afterward became the grave President of
the United States breaking forth into exclamations at
the delight he felt in dancing with her. They were never
married, and young Jeiferson either was, or pretended to
be, very disconsolate. He meant to rig out a boat, he
said, and sail to Europe, and remain absent two years ;
but this was probably a jest, and he turned his attention
elsewhere.
Soon afterward he left college and began the practice
of law, and it was not till he was nearly thirty that he
was married. On this occasion an interesting little scene
occurred; and as it gives us a good idea of his light-heart-
ed disposition, I will relate it.
THOMAS JEFFERSOX.
183
His bride was a beautiful young widow of Charles City
County, named Mrs. Skelton. She was about twenty-
three, and lived at a place called "The Forest;" and, as
she was very wealthy, she had a number of admirers. Of
these she preferred Mr. Tliomas Jeflerson, and in January,
1772, they were married at "The Forest." It was an old
Virginia party, with crowds of friends and relatives, huge
roaring tires, and music and dancing, which was kept up
throuofhout the night. On the next morning the bride
and groom set out in their carriage, drawn by four horses,
for the mountains, where Jefferson lived, and then their
troubles began.
It was the depth of winter, and a snow-storm began to
fiUl. They stopped at " Blenheim," the residence of Col-
onel Carter, not far from the end of their journey ; but as
the family were not at home, they determined to push on
--T>r
c'Vi>!W.
MONTI CELLO.
and reach "Monticello," the name of Jefferson's place, be-
fore night. They therefore continued their way, but it
proved a tcnible undertaking. The snow was falling
stcadilv, and the mountain roads were full of drifts, througlt
184 STORIES OF THE OLD DOillXION'.
which they could scarcely force their way. The horses
plunged and snorted, and the coach rolled from side to
side, and it seemed probable that they would be com-
pelled to spend the night in the fields or forests, without
fii-e or food. It must have tried the young lady's cour-
age, but slie laughed and kept up her good spirits, and at
last the coach plunged through and ascended the wind-
ing road to "Monticello."
The sight before them was dreary enough. The hill was
covered with snow, and not a light or a fire was to be
seen. But this did not aftect the young married couple.
Jefferson opened a small pavilion, and led his bride in.
He then kindled a fire, and brought out a bottle of wine
and some biscuits from behind the books on the shelves,
and they supped, and laughed, and sang, and were as gay
as if they had been two children enjoying a frolic.
This is one of the small incidents which I set out with
the intention of relating. They ai'C not very important
in themselves, but they afford us an idea of the persons
who figured in them, and that is precisely what we wish
to obtain. Jefferson's good-humor on this occasion shows
one trait in liis character which many persons gave him
no credit for; and I have always thought of this little in-
cident M'ith pleasure. The snow was falling and the wind
blowing outside the mountain pavilion, but within all was
warmth and laughter. They were happy, for they loved
each other, and did not mind the snow. None of us mind
it in youth, when those we love are beside us. As we
o-row old thev leave us sometimes, and the snow settles in
our hearts — when we have a dreary time enough.
ir.
In the spring of ITTS, whicii was the year after his
marriage, Thomas Jefferson took his seat in the House of
THOMAS JEFFKUSOX. 185
Bur<^esses. He was only about tliiit y, and therefore quite
a vouno- man still, but it soon became plain that he would
be one of the greatest leaders of the Revolution. He
was a very poor speaker, and it is doubtful whether he
ever made a regular speech in his life; but he was an
excellent wn-iter, and this was the foundation of his fame.
He wrote a pani[)hlet on the subject of the quarrel be-
tween England and America, which was so defiant that
he was declared a traitor by the English government.
But this had no efll'ct upon him. He said what he thought,
and men like himself are always ready to support their
opinions. He was heart and soul for resistance to England,
and now became the author of one of the greatest of all
plans for uniting the colonics. This was a " Committee
of Correspondence," whose duty it was to write to similar
committees to be formed in otlier parts of the country,
by which means eacli colony would know what the rest
were rea<ly to do. Jefl'erson proposed this, and tlie com-
mittee was apjjointcd. The effect was soon seen. From
the North to the South the scattered colonies formed one
country in their resistance to op])ression ; and through
their committees they made an arrangement to meet in
Congress at Philadelpliia.
In these movements at Williamsburg Patrick Henry
and Thomas Jefferson were the great leaders. Eac-h liad
his peculiar gift. Jefferson could not speak, but was a
powerfid writer. Henry could not write, but was a won-
derful orator. Thus each did his part, and urged resist-
ance as the only course now left. The Burgesses follow-
ed their suggestions, and tlie English governor dissolved
them, as it was called; but they determined to meet at
the Kaleigh Tavern, in the "Apollo Room," and did so.
Here they consulted as to the next ste]). .FrlVcrson was
amon'T tliem. He must have looked around him, and re-
186
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
membered the days of his youth, when he was so well ac-
quainted with the ohl apartment. He had danced many
a set with "Belinda" and other young ladies in this very
room when he was a thoughtless young man ; and now
THE APOLLO BOOM.
he was a grave statesman, organizing revolution on the
same floor which he had danced upon. He must have
closed his eyes sometimes, and fancied he heard the music
again ; for even the busiest men find time to go back in
this way often, and return in memory to the happy days
of their youth.
I have mentioned the General Congress of the colonies
which met at Philadelphia. Jefterson was one of the
delegates to it, and in the year 1776 he became immortal
in American history as the author of the Declaration of
Independence. In May of that year, Virginia suggested
that this declaration should be made, and directed Rich-
ard Henry Lee, one of her most distinguished patriots,
to move the resolution. He did so, and Congress resolved
that the declaration should be made; after which they
looked about for a person to write it.
The choice fell upon Jefferson. He had scarcely risen
in Congress since he had been a delegate, for he was noth-
ing of a public speaker, as I have said, and left debating
THOMAS JEFFEKSON. 187
to Others. J3ut his powers as a writer were well known.
His style was plain, vigorous, and went straight to the
point. What he had to say he said clearly always, and
he knew well what to say. The colonies meant in this
great paper to declare themselves independent, and give
the reasons for doing so; and, sitting down in an old
house in Philadelphia, Jefferson wrote the Declaration.
It was then offered to Congress, and a hot debate took
place upon it. Jefferson had no share in this ; he left the
struggle to the great John Adams and other friends, who
fought like giants for it. jNIany were opposed to it, and
did all they could to defeat it, but failed. The time had
come to declare that the colonies were independent, and
Congress resolved that this declaration should be made
in the terms used by Jefferson. It was passed with a few
changes which did not alter the meaning, and was the
crown of Jefferson's fame as a statesman.
It was natural that he should be proud of it, and he
seems to have been so. By his own request, the words
"Author of the Declaration of American Independence"
were cut upon his tombstone.
III.
I cannot tell you, in this short story, of Jefferson's long
and famous career as a statesman and ruler. He became
President of the United States, and the head of a great
party ; and his fame as an upholder of democracy extend-
ed throughout the world. For good or evil — and there
are different opinions as to that — he left a powerful im-
press on the country; and his name will ])robably last as
long as its history.
All this you will read of some day. I eaiiiiot speak of
it here. With a glance at Jefferson as an old man, I will
proceed to other stories.
188 STOKIES OF THK OM) DOillXIOX.
He passed his last days at " Monticello," where he and
his bride had spent that snowy night so long before. He
was old, but still active. The University of Vii'ginia Avas
established by him, and he spared no exertions in these his
last years to make a great institution of it, in which he
succeeded. He wrote many letters, and still watched po-
litical affairs keenly; but his chief sources of happiness
were literature and the society of his family.
He was happy in his home. His family loved him ten-
derly, for he was kindly and affectionate. His neighbors
liked him, for he w^as extremely hospitable and cordial
whenever they came to see him, and he entertained so
many visitors that it nearly ruined him. These came to
see hiiu from all parts of the world, and especially from
France, where he had been minister and was exceedingly
popular. One and all were met with a warm welcome
and smiles; and th.ey went away and said that the "Sage
of Monticello" was one of the most agreeable as well as
one of the greatest men in the world.
He still remained busy. Sucli a man, with a mind so
keen and active, never rests. He labored to establish
firmly the great University of Virginia. He wrote thou-
sands of letters to people on politics or other subjects. He
read and studied, and wrote for many hours every day,
and took a very deep interest in everything relating to
Virginia. He had himself, you know, played a great part
in her history-. He and Edmund Pendleton had rewritten
the laws, and Jefferson had overturned with his own hand
the old order of things, and made all new. He had put
everybody on a level. The old religious intolerance w\as
swept away by his exertions, and, in spite of Edmund Pen-
dleton's opposition, he had destroyed the old system of
giving the land to the eldest son, which kept up distinc-
tions in society. This quite altered the State, and he was
''fi^'l
"me'-
I
III ^
ill!/
"!'|S?;i'.
■'"■■' 111,'
:|i
..^l!*?'
;i,'!r
THOMAS JEFFEUSOX.
191
not much liked by the old planters for it; but the people
ill general were delighted, and said he was the defender
of the " rights of man."
He was very fond of flirming operations, and would go
into the harvest-field in the hottest part of the day to see
his cradlers cut the wlieat. He also took a deep interest
in stock, and raised blooded horses and fine breeds of cat-
tle. He was an excellent rider.
Even when he was an old
man and very feeble, he would
mount the most spirited horses,
and control them with ease.
To the last his seat in the sad-
dle was erect and firm, and he
continued to ride out on his
high-mettled horses when liis
servants had to lead them up
to the porch for him to mount
them.
These little details will give
you an idea how Thomas Jef-
ferson passed the evening of
his life at "Monticello." His
sun was setting gradually, and
all eyes were fixed upon it as
it sank. At last it began to
descend below the horizon, as
you may have seen the large red orb of the ical sun
touch the blue mountains in the west and slowly disap-
pear. In the year 1820, lie was taken sick and went to
bed. His family and friends gathered around him, and
were deeply distressed, but he himself was entirely re-
signed. He did not seem afraid to die. IJut he gradual-
ly sank; and on the night of llic tliiid of .Inly, those at
TIIUMAS JEFFEIISON'S 8TAT0E.
192 STOEIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
his bedside saw that he was dying. Very singularly, the
famous John Adams, who had been his friend and sup-
porter in the great struggle over the Declaration of Inde-
pendence, was dying at the very same time, far off in Mas-
sachusetts. He remembered his old friend in Virginia,
and was heard to say to himself,
"Thomas Jefferson still lives !"
Just as midnight struck, Jefferson roused himself, and
his lips moved. Those beside him bent over him, and
heard him murmur, in a low voice,
"This is the fourth of July !"
He lived until twelve o'clock in the day. He then said,
in a feeble voice,
"I resign myself to my God, and my child to my coun-
try !"
After uttering these words, he expired ; and John Ad-
ams died on the same evening. Fifty years before, almost
hour for hour, these two great men had placed tlieir names
to the Declaration of Independence in Philadelphia.
A BALL AT TUK CAPITOL.
193
A BALL AT THE CAPLTOL.
TUE OLD CAl'lTOL.
On the 2Vth of May, 1774, the Virginia Burgesses gave
a ball to the English governor, Lord Dunuiore, and his
family at the Capitol in "Wiliiamsburg. This ball was
quite remarkable from the circumstances connected with
it ; and before relating some
important events which fol- .-;'■?:•
lowed, I will give you an ac-
count of it.
Lord Dunmore had come
to Virginia in the year 1772.
He soon became unpopular.
He was a man of bad dis-
position, and seems to liavc
looked upon the Virginians as his enemies. The rising
spirit of rebellion excited his anger, and ho shut himself
up ill his "Palace," as it was called, for the greater part
of the time, watching the House of Burgesses.
This Palace was a large and fine building near Glouces-
ter Street, in the middle of the ca])ital. It was sev-
enty-four feet long, and iieaily as deep, and stood in a
beatitiful park of tliree hundied and seventy acres. The
grounds were lull of walks and carriage-drives, anid had a
bowling-alley in them. Fine old trees were seen every-
where, and on these colored lanterns were hung, when
balls were given al the Palace, to light the guests on
llicii- way to the house. All about the ]ilacc was fine and
imposing. There was a guard -house at the large gate-
9
194
STOBIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
'"*=
way for the governor's guard, ^nd a porter's- lodge. A
broad walk led up to the Palace, and within it was dec-
orated with carved wood-work, and well furnished. Two
portraits of the King and Queen of England hung oppo-
site each other in the main apartment, and in this room
the royal governors received their visitors.
Governor Dunmore did not entertain much. As I have
said, he had no great opinion of the Virginians, and sel-
dom offered them any courtesies or received any. Tiiey
were probably doubtful whether he cared to have any
such compliments paid him; but at last an opportunity
came to give him an
example of Virginia
hospitality.
Lord Dunmore had
left his family behind
him in New York ;
but they now joined
him in Virginia, and
the Burgesses re-
solved to give them a warm reception. From all accounts,
they deserved this. They were very different from the
governor, and ready to respond to any attentions they
received, with pleasure. One who knew them wrote:
"Lady Dunmore is here — a very elegant woman. Her
daughters are fine, sprightly, sweet girls. Goodness of
heart flashes from them in every look. How is it possible
my Lord Dunmore could so long deprive himself of those
pleasures he must enjoy in such a family ?"
But here they were at last — Lady Dunmore and her
sons, and three handsome daughters, Catherine, Augusta,
and Susan, The windows were illuminated as they drove
into the capital in their coach, and then the House of Bur-
gesses set about arranging for a ball in their honor.
BGMAINS OF GUARD- HOUSE.
A BALL AT THE CAPITOL. 195
On the very day before that on which the ball was to
take place, a remarkable scene took place at the Capitol.
To understand this scene, I must tell you what had just
happened. You have heard how the English tea was
thrown overboard from the ships in Boston Harbor by
the Americans, to show that they did not mean to use it
if they had to pay the tax upon it. As soon as they heard
of this in England, it caused general excitement; and a
law was passed which ordered that the port of Boston
should be closed — that is, that no ship should sail from it
— by way of punishment. This aronsed the Virginians,
and they determined to show their displeasure at the law.
The port was to be closed on the first day of June in this
year, and the Burgesses recommended that this day should
be passed by the Virginians in fasting and prayer, to show
that they were mourning over the destruction of Ameri-
can liberty.
I wish yon to observe particularly what now took place.
The Burgesses passed their law, about the fasting and
praying, on the 24th of May. On the 26th, two days af-
terwai'd, the scene occurred which I will now describe.
In order to show you just what happened, let us fancy
that wc are living in AVilliamsburg at the moment, and
endeavor to see with our own eyes all that took place. It
was more than a hundred years ago, but there was an old
newspaper published at that time which gave an account
of everything, and this informs us accurately in regard to
the whole affaii".
It is the morning of ISfay 2Gth, 1T74. The old city
of Williamsburg is in commotion. To and fro along
(iloucestcr Street roll the coaches of the planters, drawn
by their four glossy horses, with their liv(M'ied (lii\ers;
and men on horseback, and country jx/oph' in carts, are ar-
riving at every moment. It is reported that something
196 STOEIES OF TUE OLD DOMINION.
interesting is going to take place to-day, and at last Lord
Dnnmore is seen passing in his fine coach from his palace
to the Capitol. The crowd follows and gathers around
the portico, where a marble statue stands of good Lord
Botetourt, the former governor. Lord Dunmore then
gets out of his coach and goes up-stairs to his council-
chamber, and the crowd flock in and fill the gallery of
the House of Burgesses, which is in session.
Let us follow them, and see what is going on. We find
seats in the gallery at last, and look down on the large
apartment, which is crowded with the members of the
Burgesses, On a raised platform opposite sits the Speak-
er, or presiding ofiicer. He is seated in a tall- backed
chair, which is still used for the same purpose in Rich-
mond, and behind him is a large red curtain, held up by a
gilded rod. Below him sits the clerk, with the mace, a
sort of heavy weapon, lying before him on his table. This
is in imitation of the old practice in the House of Com-
mons in Eno;land, and means that the Buro-esses are in
full session, and that no one must disturb them.
Let us look attentively at this distinguished body of
men. You may see at a single glance that they are the
" men for the times," They are richly clad, and present
an imposing appearance. They wear coats with heavy
sleeves, long waistcoats covered with embroidery, ruflied
shirts, silk stockings, buckled shoes, and their hair is cov-
ered with white powder. They are grave and digni-
fied ; bold-looking, but cautious too, for the times are dan-
gerous. They are the greatest men of Virginia, to whom
the people have left the decision of everything ; and
before we see Avhat takes place, it is worth while to
look carefully at a few of the most famous men of the
assembly.
A BALL AT THE CAPITOL. 197
II.
You no doubt recognize tliat plain-looking man yondcv
ill the old faded coat. His dress and general appearance,
you see, are not at all like those of the rest. Plis hair
is unpowdered, and he wears leather breeches and yarn
stockings. His face is grim and determined, and his keen
eyes flash under his bushy eyebrows.
He has just risen to speak, and every eye is fixed upon
him. Xobody seems to think of his shabby coat and |)lain
appearance. They listen, for they know what is coming.
His voice is low, you observe, at first, and his manner
quiet. He speaks deliberately, and pronounces some of
his words in a very sinscular manner. He calls earth
airth, and seems to be uneducated ; but no one takes any
notice of this. Now his voice is growing louder and his
appearance more animated. His stooping shoulders grow
straight, his eyes are full of fire, and at last his voice begins
to thunder above the heads of his listeners. The fire of the
man seems to burn them. Their faces flush, and they lean
forward in their seats, with their eyes fixed upon him.
His voice grows louder and more ])assionate : he pours a
flood of denunciation upon England and everything Eng-
lish. Tlie time has come to act, he tells them, or they
and their children will be slaves; and, with both arms
raised and liis hands clinched, he ends his speech, and
takes his seat in the midst of murmurs of approval.
I need not say who this is. You know I'atrick Ilcni y.
He is at his post in front, but has followers as brave and
resolute, if not as fiery, as himself Tliere is one ol" them
not far from liiin. Hi; is t.ill .unl <listinguisIu'd-looking.
His forehead is lofty, his eyes an; blue, and as ho rises to
address tljc Burgesses, you can see that he is an orator.
His voice is sweet and silvery, and falls on the c'lr like mu-
198 STORIES OP THE OLD DOMINION.
sic. But those who listen to him know that his mind is as
powerful as his voice and gestures are attractive. That
is Edmund Pendleton, of "Edraundsbury," in Caroline,
the leader of the party in the Burgesses which is in favor
of calm and deliberate action. He is deeply attached to
England, like almost every one in the assembly. He loves
the Episcopal Church, of which he is a member, and the old
Englii^^h law that the eldest son in a family should inherit
the land and keep up the name ; lie is proud that he has
English blood in his veins, that Virginia is a part of the
famous old land, and hopes still that there Avill be no war,
and that they will all live in peace together. He sees no
good that can come from a new state of things ; but he
is as determined as Patrick Henry that the rights of Vir-
ginia shall not be trampled upon. And this is known to
everybody. The utmost confidence is placed in him. He
will hereafter become the head of the Virginia Committee
of Safety, the president of her great conventions, and the
chief judge of her Supreme Court. He shares the coun-
sels of the leaders, and is one of the most distinguished
of them, and will rank in future years as one of the great-
est men of her history.
Not far from Henry and Pendleton sits a person of
about thirty, with sandy hair, a square face, and a quiet
expression of the eyes, who does not speak, but seems to
listen to every one and to be waiting. His manner is so
unpretending that you would not suppose that he was one
of the greatest of the leaders in the Burgesses. But this
quiet-looking man is Thomas Jefferson, who uses his pen
as vigorously as Patrick Henry uses his tongue. Calm
as he seems, he is full of fire, and resolved to stop at noth-
ing. He has no fondness for England. He laughs quiet-
ly at kings and noblemen, and the idea that they have a
right to rule over anybody. He wishes to overthrow
A BALL AT THE CAPITOL. 199
them all, and thinks it is necessary to act at once. He
is ready to fight, in order to sweep away every landmark
of the past — lank in society, the English Church, and ev-
er}'- trace of monarchy. He is for levelling everybody,
and setting up a republic, where all are equal ; and is one
of the greatest political overturners of the age.
III.
These men are the leaders of the two great parties in
the Burgesses — one in favor of deliberate action, the oth-
er for revolution at once.
But there are other celebrated men before us at whom
we ought to glance before passing on. Yonder is one of
the most remarkable of them. You see the portly figure,
the swarthy face, bronzed by the sun, and the dai-k, stern
eyes, both sad and severe in their expression. He leans
back, with his right hand buried in the rufties under his
gold-laced waistcoat, and in every eye fixed upon him you
may see the regard and respect that is felt for him. He
is George Mason, of "Gunston Hail," on the Potomac.
His family supported Charles I., and were obliged to fly
to Virginia; but George Mason is a determined patriot,
and ready to oppose George HI. He is an admirable
writer, and will soon distinguish himself as such. The
"Bill of Rights of the People of Virginia" will proceed
from his ]»t'n, and make hint famous before long; and he
will write to his son in France that lie hopes to see him
again as a {'\-Q(i man, or not at all ; and that if he only lias
"a crust of bread and lil)erty," he wiil be ready to die.
Not far from him is a lall gentleman, with a noble Uo-
man head, bent forward (•onrteous]3\ His right hand is
covered with a bandage, as he shot himself one day while
hunting swans on ihc ]*otomac. But his gestures in
sjx'akiiig are so graceful that people say he practised them
200
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
before a looking-glass. That is Richard Henry Lee, of
"Chantilly," in Westmoreland, called the "gentleman with
the silver hand," as Pendleton is spoken of as the " silver-
WCHARD HENRY LEE.
voiced." He is a remarkable orator, and a man of the
highest character. Two years from this time he will make
a great name for himself, by moving in the General Con-
gress that the Americans shall declare themselves inde-
pendent.
Yonder is a person worth our attention — the man of
small stature and long hair, with the piercing eyes. That
is Archibald Gary, of " Ampthill," in Ghesterfield. He is
descended from Lord Falkland, who fell in the English
revolution, and is heir-apparent to the English barony of
Hunsdon. People call him " Old L-on," either because he
has an iron-foundry on his farm, or is as firm as iron in
character. He will show hereafter that he is a deter-
mined man. When people speak of making Patrick Henry
A BALL AT THE CAPITOL.
201
dictator of Virginia, Archibiild Gary will say to a half-
brother of Henry, "Sir, I am told that your brother wish-
es to be dictator. Tell him from me that the day of his
appointment shall be the day of his death, for he shall
find my dagger in his heart before the sunset of that
day !"
There are many other striking figures, you perceive,
in the assemblage, as we look down upon tliem from the
crowded gallery. Notice that calm- looking gentleman
with the erect head and lofty forehead. That is Thomas
Nelson, of York, hereafter to be Governor of Virginia, who
will spend his whole estate to fit out soldiers, and never
be repaid. At the siege of Yorktown he will cannonade
his own house, and there
is no truer patriot in the
Burgesses. Many others
are worthy of attention.
Yonder is George Bland,
of Prince George, called
the " Virginia Antiquary,"
old and nearly blind ; and
Edmund and Peyton Pan-
dolph — one to serve in the
cabinet, and the other to
bo president of the first
Congress. There is Rob-
ert Carter Nicholas, the
sound financier, and Ben-
jamin Harrison, of " Berkeley," ^vho is said to be de-
scended from the regicide. Colonel Harrison, who signed
the warrant for the execution of Charles I.
Last of all, sec that man of tall stalurc, witli llic erect
hc;i.l and ihe military bearing. lb- is in llic midst of
Patrick Heiuv, 'I'hoinas .Tcfic-rson, and ilic ><\]irv patriots,
T-~
— _
^
_._.-smmis^.
. —
"^9"^'^- "r^ \^y^_-^-- _
_ ;=_
^""^^^^-^*=^^te^^^ '■■
^— "^-j
^a^^ '"^i^ ^^a^^^S^B^- -
''^^oK^H^^^^^^
-^--"r^-
^^^^^^^H
-i- - '
ji^S^I^
L
^^'f^ «■
B
HM
kA^'V /^nL^B^^^^^I
r
^^r^
^K.' - - ;5'K^ ^^
^
; "~'
VsS>?S^sH
^^
r
t -
\ ^>jll
t^^^^^BBBg^f^^^^^lE^
I'l.YTON UAMMll.lMI.
202 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINIOX.
as you will see him in bronze one day, on his horse, in
the Virginia monument to him. That is Colonel George
Washiiisfton, of "Mount Vernon," on the Potomac. The
old wars on the border are over, and he is a planter now.
He is married, and represents the county of Fairfax in the
Burgesses; but, as you know, he is soon to be called to a
greater stage of action. His appearance is imposing, and
there is something calm and majestic about him. His
glance is clear and steady ; you see he is the man of ac-
tion. The time is not far off when the country will call
him. He will take command of the American army, and
die the founder of the American republic.
IV.
As we look at those distinguished men, grouped upon
the floor of the old House of Burgesses, a stir takes place
at the door, and a messenger enters and delivers a paper
to the Sjjeaker.
It is an order from Lord Dunmore to attend upon him
in a body, in his council-chamber, to receive a communica-
tion which he has to make to them. The Speaker rises,
and informs the House of the order received. Nothing
is said : the members leave their seats ; the Speaker, fol-
lowed by the sergeant-at-arms carrying the mace, goes in
front ; and the Burgesses rejjair in a body to the council-
chamber.
.They enter, and are received with stiff courtesy by Lord
Dunmore. He is seated at the head of a large table, with
the members of his council around him. He is richly clad,
and resembles a monarch receiving the homage of his
subjects.
" Mr. Speaker, and gentlemen of the House of Burgess-
es," he says, "I have in my hand a paper published by or-
der of your House, conceived in such terms as reflect high-
A BALL AT THE CAPITOL. 203
ly upon his Majesty and the Parliament of Great Britain,
which makes it necessary to dissolve you, and you are dis-
solved accordingly,"
The governor tlien bows stiffly again, and the Burgesses
return the bow ; then they leave the council-chamber and
go back to the hall, when they at once adjourn.
But they do not mean to return to their homes without
further consultation. The Capitol is closed to them, and
the House of Burgesses dissolved ; but they are free to
go elsewhere and consult with each other, if not act as a
legal body. They therefore repair to the old Raleigh Tav-
ern in Gloucester Street, wdiere they hold a meeting in
the "Apollo Room," and discuss the state of affairs. The
meeting is an excited one. They declare themselves a
"convention," and draw up a paper addressed to the peo-
ple, in which they say that the 'attack on Massachusetts
is precisely the same as an attack on Virginia. The time
has come, they declare, for action, and to that end they
recommend that a General Congress shall be held to con-
sult how to oppose the tyranny of England. They resolve
to observe the 1st of June as a day of fasting and prayer,
in spite of Lord Dunmore; and then, after calling a con-
vention of the ]ieople in August, this remarkable meeting
in the "Apollo Room" adjourns.
V.
Night has come at last on this famous 2'7th of May,
17'74. It is the night of the ball to be given to Lord
Dunmore and his wife and daughters. "Will the Vii-gin-
ians feel in a mood to assemble? They have just been dis-
missed, like a ]>arty of school-boys, by the governor, who
has told them that their action deserves punishment, and
tliat he inflicts the punishment. Will the ball follow ?
The question is soon decided. As night comes thr win-
204 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINIOJT.
clows of the Capitol blaze with lights. In front of the
portico is a great crowd watching coach after coach as
they stop, and ladies and gentlemen, in full-dress, descend
and enter. The array of silks and satins and embroidered
coats is dazzling. All the grace and beauty of Williams-
burg and the surrounding country has assembled to do
honor to the governor and his family.
Let us go up the steps and enter with the rest. The
hall of the Burgesses is the ball-room. The chairs are
removed, and the whole apartment blazes with lights. It
is crowded with beautiful women and stately gentlemen,
among whom are Washington and a large number of other
Burgesses.
Then a stir is heard at the door; the crowd divides,
and Lord Dunniore, superbly dressed, enters with his wife
and family. They are received with profound bows and
cordial courtesy. The governor's manner is not very en-
couraging, but Lady Dunmore and her "fine sprightly
girls" make up for that by their bright smiles. And so
the famous ball goes on its way with music and dancings
and the hall which has just echoed to the voices of Henry
and Pendleton is full of gay accents and mirth and laughter.
It was a singular affair — was it not ? — this ball at the
Capitol in May, 1774. At least the Virginians showed
their gallantry, and acted with true courtesy. Whatever
they thought of Lord Dunmore, it did not prevent them
from welcoming the ladies. From all accounts, these en-
joyed themselves highly, and were gratified at the respect
paid them; and the ball was long sjiokcn of as one of the
finest that had ever taken place in Williamsburg.
LORD DUNMORE AXD THE GUNPOAVDER. 205
LORD DUN MORE AND THE GUNPOWDER.
I.
I -WILL now tell you how Lord Dunmore attempted to
disarm the Virginians by seizing their gunpowder, and
how they drove him from Virginia forever.
In spite of the fine entertainment given in his honor,
the governor did not seem to like the people any better
than before. He was a man of liarsh character, and was
cliarged with being underlianded and treacherous. I liave
told you of his expedition against the Indians in the fall
of this same year, 1774. He was charged, you remember,
by Andrew Lewis and his men, with secretly stirring up
the savages, and persuading thena to attack the border
people. Was this true, or only the result of the dislike
ll'lt for him by the Virginians? I do not know, but ap-
pearances were against him, and in the next spring he did
commit this great crime. A man named Connolly was
employed by him as his agent, and this man was captured
on his way to the Ohio. As people suspected him, he
was searched, and hidden beneath his saddle were foiiiul
a number of papers. Those left no doubt of anything.
They were signed by Lord Dunmore, and proved clearly
that Connolly was sent to stir up the Indians against the
Virginians, and that when he was caught he was on his
way to do so.
'I'lio fact is that no one could trust Lord Dunmore. His
word could not hv relied ui)on, as what I am about to tell
you will show, ^'ou will see that ho told the Virginians
206
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION".
that he was anxious to protect them from an insurrection
of tlieir slaves, and immediately afterward called on the
black people to rise and fight them. Of this fact there is
no doubt, and it will enable you to form your own opinion
of Lord Dunmore.
We have now come to the spring of 1775, just one year
after the ball at the Capitol. In these twelve months the
spirit of resistance to England had gone on growing more
determined. The General Congress which the Virginians
INDEPENDENCE HALL, PHILADELPHIA.
had recommended in their meeting at the Raleigh Tavern
was agreed to at once. Six days afterward Massachusetts
had suggested it also, probably before the news of it
reached them from Virginia. The other colonies were as
prompt, and the Congress met in the autumn at Phila-
delphia, where the greatest men of all the sections con-
sulted together. "Carpenter's Hall" was the first place
of meeting, but "Independence Hall" was afterward
chosen, and this is still standing.
As the spring of 1775 opened, there was excitement
LORD DUXMORE AXD THE GUXPOAVDER. 207
everywliere. People felt that great events would soon
take place, and all were ready. There never was a peo-
ple more ready to resist. The very women and children
were determined not to submit to English misrule. As
the tax on tea remained in force, the ladies would not pur-
chase any. They even resolved that they would not use
what they had already, and sealed it up in canisters and
put it away. The boys were quite as rebellious. In Mas-
sachusetts a party of them, who were sliding on the snow,
got into a quarrel with the English soldiers, and defied
them, and in Virginia they formed companies to fight the
English when they came.
I will tell you an anecdote of one of these small boy-
companies. On one occasion Lady Nelson was riding out,
when she met with one of them. They had guns, and a
flag, and a drum, which they were beating; and when
Lady Nelson stopped to look at them, she saw that two
of her own boys were in the company. The young sol-
diers knew her carriage, and drew up by the side of the
road to salute her. They were going to fight the British,
they said, but this seemed quite absurd in such mere ur-
chins. Lady Nelson therefore called to her two boys to
get into the coacli, and they did so, crying from mortifica-
tion— which will show how much in earnest these youth-
ful patriots were.
In the month of April the storm burst forth. The Brit-
ish government had determined to get possession of all
the arms and gunpowder in the colonies, and sent word to
the various governors to seize these stores on a day fixed
for the ])urposc. Tlie orders were first sent to (4eneral
Gage, who cnininandod the English troops in Boston; and
they were then transmitted to Lord Dunmore, in Virginia,
Ihrougli the same Connolly who was his agent in stirring
up tlie Indians.
208
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION",
These orders were now obeyed. Gage marched from
Boston to tlie village of Concord, to seize the powder
in Massachusetts;
and the people
assembled, and a
battle was fought,
which resulted in
the retreat of the
English back to
Boston. This was
on the 19th of
April, and on the
very next day
(April 20tli, 1775)
Lord Dun more
seized the powder
belonging to Vir-
ginia.
For this all had
been arranged.
Several English
ships -of -war liad
been sent to Vir-
ginia, and one of
these quietly sail-
ed up York Riv-
er, and anchored
not far from Wil-
liamsburg. This
ship was named
the Magdalen^ and
was commanded by a Captain Collins. On the day be-
fore the scene which I will now describe, Lord Dunmore
sent word to Captain Collins that the time had come. He
MINUTE-MAN.
LORD DUXMORE AND THE GUNPOWDER.
209
was to march after dark with a party of soldiers to Wil-
liamsburg, and seize the powder in the magazine. And
this order the Englissh captain obeyed. About midnight
he marched silently into the town to the magazine. He
had the key, and oi)ened it quietly, and took possession of
the powder, which was in half-barrels. lie then retired as
he came ; and all had been done in such silence that the
people did not hear of the affair until the next morning.
As soon as the news spread it excited general indigna-
tion. The town was in commotion, and the people re-
solved to seize the governor and make him answer for his
act. But they were persuaded not to use violence, and
lUt OLD JIACVZlSt.
sent to demand the return of the powder. To this Lord
' Dunmorc made an evasive and untruthful reply, lie had
only taken the powder, he said, to use in case there was
an insurrection of the slaves in a neighboring county, of
which he had heanl something. He wouhl soon return
it; there need be no trouble whatever about it. All of
which was wholly untrue, as there was no such report.
The people then retiix-d to their homes and waited,
liut the news soon spread through the length and
210 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
breadth of Virginia. The people rushed to arms, and sev-
en Inmdred men assembled at Fredericksburg, and sent
word that they were ready to march on Williamsburg.
. Among these were the famous Culpeper
" minute-men," ready to march at a min-
ute's warning. They wore green hunt-
\\ "'*'*8^ A\ ing- shirts, and had knives and toma-
j^^oNTj^RCAD^N^Mr^ liawks in their belts. On their breasts
CDLPEPER FLAG. ^^,g,.g Patvlck Hcury's words, in white
letters, " Liberty or Death !" and their flag bore the pict-
ure of a coiled rattlesnake, with "Don't tread on me !" be-
neath it.
But Patrick Henry had already taken the matter into
his own hands. As soon as he heard that Dunmore had
robbed the people of their powder, he sent word to his
friends to meet him at a place called New Castle, fully
armed and ready to fight. Everybody hastened to obey
his call, and with one hundred and fifty men under him,
Henry set out at once to go and attack the governor.
You see he was not a man to trifle about anything. He
had told everybody that he was ready to fight England,
and he now showed that he meant what he said. He
marched without delay on Williamsburg, and no doubt a
battle would have taken place in Virginia, as in Massachu-
setts, if Governor Dunmore had not become frightened.
He sent one of his friends to say that he was ready to pay
for the powder, and Patrick Henry determined to take
the money. It was three hundred and thirty pounds
sterling (about sixteen hundred dollars), and this was paid
to him at a place called Doncastle's Ordinary, or tavern,
where he had stopped to rest his men.
It is more than probable that Henry was sorry at hav-
ing the money paid to him. He saw that the very best
thing that could happen now was a fight with Lord Dun-
LORD DUXMORE AXD THE GUNPOWDER. 211
more, whicli would excite the whole country, and bring
on war before a large army of English were sent to Amer-
ica. But he was afraid of putting himself in the wrong
by refusing to take the money ; so he took it, and then
marched back home with liis friends.
II.
Lord Dunmore was now in a great rage. His author-
ity was in danger, and his person not safe. He therefore
issued a proclamation against Henry and his followers,
declaring that they were traitors, and sent to the 3Iag-
dalen for English troops, which he posted in his palace.
Rows of arms were laid on the floor, ready to be used at
a moment's warning ; and the redcoats swaggered about
the streets, scowling at the people, who scowled back at
them.
Things were ready, you see, for an outbreak, and it soon
came. Some arms were supposed to be still in the mag-
azine, and a party of young men forced open the door to
secure them. x\ startling incident followed. No sooner
had they done so than a loud explosion took place, and
one of them staggered back wounded. Lord Dunmore
or some one had set a s])ring-gun behind the door of the
magazine. Tlie opening of tiie door discharged this, and
one of the party was shot.
At this the people assembled, uttering shouts of indig-
nation. 'I'liey broke into the magazine, and seized all
tlie arms they found, and made a discovery which raised
their excitement to tlie highest pitch. Several barrels of
gunpowder were found buried beneath tlie floor of the
maLraziiie, ready to blow up any one who entered the
building. These, they knew, must have been placed there
by Lord Dunmore, as no other person had control of the
ma<Tazinc, and it iiut llic finishing touch to (■v<'r\lliing.
212 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
At the same moment the report spread that English troops
from the Mag(Me7i were marching on Williamsburg; so
the people rushed to arms, and determined to seize the
governor, fight the troops, and settle the whole afiair at
once.
This brought out Lord Dunmore in his true character.
He Avas not even brave. He ought to have stayed and
fought, if he thought that he was in the right. He had
the means of doing so, for there were the English troops ;
but he lost heart at the idea of fighting, and fled with his
family on board the English ships. After this he never
again showed his face in the town of Williamsburg.
The Virginians, you see, were more lucky than the peo-
ple of Massachusetts. They had succeeded in driving
away the governor and his English soldiers, and every-
thing was now in their own hands. But they were not
yet entirely rid of Lord Dunmore, who was full of spite
and hatred at being obliged to fly from his palace. He
got together some ships-of-war which were lying in Ches-
apeake Bay, and sailed for Norfolk, a Virginia town of
about six thousand inhabitants at that time, where he
sent word to all the negroes in the surrounding country
to rise and help him. This showed exactly how he felt
toward the Virginians, and how little trust could be placed
in what he said. When he seized their powder, he told
them that he intended to use it to 2>reve7it a rising of the
negroes. Now he called on them to rise and fight for
him.
Many of the slaves and lower class of white people
joined him, and he soon showed the Virginians how he
meant to treat them. He seized the printing-presses in
Norfolk, and ])lundered the whole country; and by his
orders his motley army of negroes and others committed
many acts of violence.
LOKD DUN.MOKE AND THE GUNPOWDEE.
213
Yii-giuia was now tlioroughly aroused, and a "Com-
mittee of Safety" was appointed. Troops were hastening
from every direction to attack Dunmore's men, and as
fast as these arrived they were sent toward Norfolk, It
was not easy to fight Governor Dunmore, as he was most
of the time in his ships, prowling around more like a pi-
rate than the commander of regular troops. Some time
thus passed, but finally a fight took place. Dunmore had
M
./r^^, ^.i. '" '-^-^^
VIEW or ijUkat miiDGE.
landed his troops at Norfolk, and hearing that the Virgin-
ians were near, resolved to send a force to attack them.
They awaited the English attack at a place called Great
Bridge (December 9th, 1775). This was a common wood-
on bridge over a stream, approached on both sides by a
causeway, or road made by throwing up earth. On this
causeway, at one end of tlic bridge, the Virginians had
thn.wii up a breastwork, and behind this they lay ready
to receive the IJritish assault.
It soon came, and the attack was a determined one. It
was made by a force of Knglish grenadiers, led by two
ca|»tains, named Leslie and Fordyce, who proved them-
selves brave men. Cannon were posted across the bridge,
214 STOEIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
and opened fire on the Virginians, after which Fordyce
rushed forward at the head of his grenadiers, crossed the
bridge, and charged the breastwork.
The Virginians did not fire until the enemy were with-
in fifty yards of them. The order was then given, and the
crack of rifles ran along the whole breastwork, staggering
the grenadiers, and throwing them into confusion. Cap-
tain Fordyce was at the head of his men, waving his hat
and shouting, "The day is ours!" Suddenly he fell, but
instantly leaped up, brushing his knee, as if he had only
stumbled. But he had been mortally wounded. Four-
teen bullets had passed through his body, and, staggering
a few steps forward, he fell dead.
At this the grenadiers gave way, and retreated in disor-
der. They hastened back across the bridge and along the
causeway on the other side, leaving the ground strewed
with their dead. The Virginians leaped over the earth-
works and pursued them, firing upon them as they fled ;
and the pursuit was not stopped until the grenadiers were
safe back in Norfolk.
in.
Lord Dunmore was now furious. He had fully expect-
ed to defeat the Virginians in the battle, and was so much
enraged at his fiiilure that he threatened to hang a boy
who brouo-ht him the news. This would have done him no
good, however, and he hastened to look after his own safe-
ty. He at once left Norfolk, and took refuge in his ships,
and then the Virginians marched in and took possession.
Fire was opened upon the ships, and a furious cannon-
ade followed. At this Dunmore sent word that if it did
not stop he would destroy the town with hot shot. He
was told by the Virginian commander that he might do
his worst, and he at once opened fire on the place. It was
very soon in flames, and for three days the fire raged in
LORD DUXMORE AND THE GUNPOAVDER.
215
all directions. The Aveather was intensely cold, for it was
ill the month of January, and the women and children
were obliged to fly from the burning houses, and take
refuge wliere they could. Not content with burning their
houses. Lord Dunmore sent troops on shore to fire on the
Virginians; and all the horrors of war were thus visited
on the once peaceful place. At last the flames died down,
Norfolk was completely destroyed. The toAvn, of six thou-
■'<■■■' ' -•- - 4-
gwyn's island.
sand inliabitants, was a mass of smouldering embers; and
Slaving glutted his revenge, Lord Dunmore sailed away in
triunijih.
I-'rom this time forward he resembled a i)irate more
tlian ever. He landed, an<l pluiidcied the shores of Ches-
apeake Day in every diiccliun. JJut his end was coining.
At la.>t he anclK>red at a place called Gwyn's Island, on
the western shore of the bay, and here he threw up a fort,
216 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
in wlilch he placed a part of his forces, consisting largely
of negroes and low white people. His intention, no doubt,
was to await re -enforcements from England, and then
march on Williamsburg and hang all his enemies. But
this plan was never carried out. The Virginians resolved
to attack him, and the afiair was intrusted to General
Lewis, the very Andrew Lewis who commanded the hunt-
ers at Point Pleasant. Lewis marched at once. He soon
reached the shore just opposite Gwyn's Island, where he
planted his cannon, and opened fire on the fort and the
ships.
The affair did not take long. Lewis fired the first gun
with his own hands at the ships. The ball passed through
the Dunynore^ on which the governor was at the time ;
and the second ball also struck the ship, and cut one of
his men in two. The third smashed the governor's cups
and saucers, and a splinter of wood wounded him in the
leg. At this he lost heart, and gave up the idea of fight-
ing, and his ships were seen scattering, like white-winged
sea-fowl, in every direction.
Still no sign of surrender was made, and the Virginia
fire continued. It went on all day, and at night they had
seen no white flag. What m- as Lord Dunmore doing? If
he was beaten, why did he not surrender? The Virgin-
ians resolved to discover what was going on, and at day-
light two hundred men were sent over in boats to attack
the island.
Then the whole truth was discovered. Lord Dunmore"
was preparing to fly. He had gotten everything of value
on board the ships ; and as the Virginians approached on
one side, they saw a great commotion going on on the
other side. English soldiers hurried on board the vessels,
the anchors were raised, and as the boats touched the
shore, the whole fleet rapidly sailed away.
LORD DUXilOKE AXD TUE GUNPOWDEK. 217
When the Virginians landed on the island it present-
ed a horrible sight. Dead bodies of men were lying all
around, and many wounded persons, black and white,
were groaning and begging for water to drink. Graves
were all over the island, and these were so shallow and
hastily dug that the dead men were only half covered.
Many were found burned to death in the brush huts, which
had been set on fire by the cannon-shot, and altogether
the sight was a sickening one. While they were looking
at it, a briglit light suddenly burst out on the waters of
the ba}', not far off, and they soon saw what this meant.
Some of Lord Dunmore's ships had run aground in the
sand, and as lie could not get tliem off, he had ordered
them to be set on fire, to prevent them from falling into
ilie hands of his enemies. The flames soon caught the
masts and riggings, which blazed up, presenting a fine
spectacle. Then the hulls were seen to be on fire, and
burned down to the edge of the water, when the ships
sunk and disappeared from sight.
Tliis was the last of Lord Dunmore. tic seemed fond
of fire, as he had tried to blow up the magazine at Wil-
liamsburg and burned the town of Norfolk, and now his
burning ships lit him on Ills way. For some time he prowl-
ed about, plundering the houses along the sliore, and once
sailed up the Potomac to "Mount Vernon," to capture
Washington, if possible. JJut he failed to do so, and at
last resolved to depart. Ilis ships, with the plunder which
he h;id secured, and about one thousand slaves wliom he
had carried <>i]' Cioiii tlie Virginia ])lantalions, sailed ibr
the West Indies, and he himself went to New Vork, and
tiience to Englan<l.
The Virginians were thus rid of him, and must have re-
joiced at tlic fact. They liad had some bad governors,
iMit Lord Dunmore was the very worst of them. lie had
10
218 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
been, from the time of his arrival, their secret enemy, and
had done all he could, at all times, to injure them ; and
thus his disappearance excited general joy.
The great year ITTG bad now arrived, and the first thing
the Virginians did Avas to elect a Republican governor.
Their choice fell on Patrick Henry, who had marched
against Lord Dunmore; and tlie new governor went to
live in the very "Palace" at Williamsburg from which
Dunmore had issued the proclamation declaring him a
traitor.
ELIZABETH ZANE : THE STORY OF A BRAVE GIRL. 219
ELIZABETH ZANE: THE STORY OF A BRAVE
GIRL.
I.
We have now reached tlie period of the American Revo-
lution ; but before I speak of some great events Avhich took
place in Eastern Virginia, I have two or three remarkable
stories to tell you of lighting in the woods of the West.-
In this country, along the Ohio, everything was quite
different. In Lower Virginia the people were generally
lar<re landholders, who lived in comfort, if not in luxury.
Their houses were excellent, and they had servants to wait
on them, and travelled in coaclies, and wore rich clothes,
and altogether led very agreeable lives. Their wives and
daugliters were tenderly cared for, and the boys were not
brought up to work witli their own hands : life was passed
in peace and enjoyment, and the laws protected every one
from injury. If a robbery or murder was committed, there
was the constable to arrest the criminal, and the whipi)ing-
post or gallows to punish him. On Sunday the families
went to church in their carriages; the young men rode
fine horses and visited the young ladies; entertainments
were often given, at which the ladies and gentlemen
dressed in silks and velvets; and altogether the old-time
Virginians of the Tidewater region, as it was called, led
as pleasant lives, perhaps, as any people over did in this
world.
Over the mountains toward the Oliio things were very
different, as I have told you. The country was thinly set-
220 STOPJES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
tied, aud covered with great woods, from which peeped
up, here and there, the few log-forts of the settlers, built
to defend them from the savages, who were lurking in the
forests around. The men who lived in these log-houses or
forts were brave fellows from Lower Virginia, or Maryland,
or Pennsylvania, and they dressed in hunting-shirts, and
had no servants to wait on them. As there was no law
to protect them, they had to protect themselves and their
families ; and this they did with their knives and rifles.
They supported their families by hunting, and tilling the
soil with their own hands, and were not able to educate
their children or afford them luxuries. This probably did
the young people good, however, as they learned to take
care of themselves. Tliey were happy and contented, if
the Indians would only let them alone. Thus they grew
up to be brave and independent. And there never was a
finer race of men than these hunters of the border. The
very women and children were cool and determined, as
they showed on a hundred occasions; and in the story I
shall now tell you, I will relate a brave action performed
by a border girl, whose name deserves to be recorded in
history.
Before telling you this remarkable storj', however, I will
say a few words of the border boys. They were as brave
as their fathers, and not only worked for the famil}^, but
took part in fighting the Indians when they came to at-
tack them. The name of one of these boys was Lewis
Wetzel. His father lived near Wheeling, on the Ohio
River, and Lewis soon learned to use his rifle, and hunt
like a man. As he thought it might be useful to him
some day, he taught himself to load his gun while he was
running. lie did this with an eye to the Indians. The
boi'derers often had to run from them, and Lewis learn-
ed this trick, so that when the Indians pursued him he
ELIZABETH ZANE : THE STORY OF A BRAVE GIRL. 221
mii^lit fire back at them, and then load again without
stopping.
One day, when Lewis was about thirteen j^ears old, he
and his younger brother, Jacob, who was about eleven,
went off into the woods to hunt. Here they came upon
some Indians, and, of course, ran as soon as they saw them ;
but the Indians fired upon the boys, and wounded Lewis
in the breast, and captured them both. They then took
them along with them into the great woods beyond the
Ohio, and marched for two days. At last the second
night came, and the Indians lay down to sleep. As they
considered the boys mere children, they did not tie them
or watch them very closely, and Lewis determined to at-
tempt to escape. He therefore waited until the Indians
were asleep, and then whispered to his little brother that
he must get up and go back home with him. At first lit-
tle Jacob was afraid, but Lewis persuaded him to try, and
they stole ofl" quietly until they were a hundred yards in
the woods. Lewis then sat down on a log and said to
Jacob,
" Well, we can't go home barefooted. I will go back
and get a pair of moccasins for each of us" — moccasins,
you know, being a sort of Indian shoes made of deer-skin.
Lewis stole back to the place where the savages were
still asleep, and got two pair of moccasins, and with these
he returned to his brother. They put them on, and Lewis
next said,
"Now I will go back and get father's gun, and then
we'll start."
He Rtolc off again, creeping along the ground and listen-
ing until he got to the savages; and there, lying by them,
was his father's gnu, which he caught up and brought
back with him. The boys then startc<l at once for home;
but tlx'V Ii:id not gone far In-foro lln'V heard the Indians
222 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
running after them. They began to run themselves, but
they heard the Indians coming nearer and nearer. As it
was a bright moonlight night, Lewis knew that they would
be seen very soon, so he told his little brother what he
must do. Their only chance, he said, was to hide until
the Indians went by, and this they did. Lewis pulled
Jacob into some bushes, and they crouched down and
waited. They soon saw the Indians running past them,
as they did not know that the boys had stopped to hide ;
and then Lewis told his brother to come on — they must
follow behind the Indians. They did this at some dis-
tance, but soon heard the Indians coming back. They
then liid again, and waited until the savages had pass-
ed; and then Lewis and little Jacob hurried on, and safe-
ly reached home, after dodging two of the savages who
followed them on horseback, in the same manner as be-
fore.
This was a brave adventure for mere boys, and w^hat
made it nobler still, in the case of young Lewis, was his
dangerous wound. Of this he made no complaint to his
little brother; but when they crossed the Ohio River on
a raft which they made, and got back home, the boy was
nearly dead. He recovered, however, and became a great
Indian fighter ; and you will some day read the stories
about him and others, and see what hard lives they led,
and how fearless they were.
I might tell you a number of these stories of bloody
fighting, but I doubt if it is well to fill the minds of boys
with such things. It is apt to excite them and make them
wish to do likewise, for which there is now no necessity.
What I have told you was to show the courage of the
border boys, which ought to be known ; and these anec-
dotes will give you an idea of the times. The old histo-
ries are full of fighting, but I cannot stop to tell you of
ELIZABETH ZANE : THE STORY OF A BRAVE GIRL. 223
all the instances of Indian cruelty. One related in these
old books will give you a good idea of them.
" An Indian seized Mrs. Scott," the book says, " and or-
dered her to a particular spot, and not to move; others
stabbed and cut the throats of the three smaller children
in their bed, and afterward lifting them up, dashed them
upon the floor near their mother : the eldest, a beautiful
girl of eight years old, awoke, escaped out of the bed, ran
to her parent, and, with the most plaintive accents, cried,
'Oh, mamma! mamma! — save me!' The mother, in the
deepest anguish of spirit, and with a flood of tears, en-
treated the savages to spare her child ; but, witli a brutal
fierceness, they tomahawked and stabbed her in her moth-
er's arms."
If you will try to think how you would have felt if this
little girl had been your sister, you will understand the
feeling of the border people toward the savages. Tliey
hated them bitterly, and never saw an Indian without
longing to put a bullet through him, as if he had been a
venomous reptile. Tliey and the redskins hunted each
other, and every fight was a life and death affair. The
hunters knew that they would be scalped, and the Indians
that they would have their brains dashed out if they were
overcome ; and this made tlic fights on the border so des-
perate.
II.
I will come now to the particular incident which I set
out to relate — tlie attack on Wheeling fort, and the fear-
less act of a young girl on that occasion.
Tills took place in 1777, wliit-h was called the "year of
the three sevens," and was one of the darkest hours of
the Revolution. The Kiiglish and Americans were at war,
and the struggle had become bitter. The I»ritish forces
were more numerous than those of the Americans; and to
224 STOPJES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
make mattei's worse, the English had persuaded tlic In-
dians to join with them and attack the frontier settle'
ments. They supplied them with muskets, and paid them,
and even offered a certain sum of money, it is said, for
every white man's scalp.
Such was the state of affairs at the time when the inci-
dent I will now relate took place. The English had a
number of forts toward Canada, on the lakes, and Fort
Detroit was one of the most important of these. It was
commanded by Colonel Hamilton, Governor of Canada, and
he was the chief agent of the British in stirring up the
Indians. I will have more to say of him hereafter; at
present I will tell you of his scheme to get possession of
Fort Henry, at Wheeling, in north-western Virginia.
This was an important border fort, and a small village
of about twenty-five log-houses had sprung up around it.
These were occupied by the settlers when times were
quiet ; but as soon as a report came that the Indians were
approaching, the settlers hastened into the fort with their
wives and children, and prepared to fight. It was quite a
good place of refuge. It was built of logs, in the shape of
a long square, and had block-houses, as they were called,
at the four corners ; in these the men fought, firing
through holes in the logs. There Avere, besides, a number
of cabins for the women and children, a good well to sup-
ply water, and a magazine to hold the arms and gunpow-
der. The main entrance was by a gate Avhich was on the
east side, toward the village; and you now have a toler-
ably good idea, I hope, of Fort Henry, as it was called, in
honor of Patrick Henry.
In the autumn of 1777 Colonel Hamilton resolved to
attack Wheeling. For this purpose he employed a man
named Simon Girty. He was a white man, wlio had been
captured, when he was a boy, by the Indians, and joined
ELIZABETH ZAXE : THE STORY OF A BRAVE GIRL. 225
their tribes, and became one of them. He was a very
great rascal, and for some reason bated the Americans.
The attack on Wheelinsr was therefore intrusted to him,
and collecting together about five hundred Indians, he
marched southward from the Great Lakes toward Ken-
tucky. This was meant to deceive the whites. The route
taken by Girty was not in tlie direction of Wheeling.
But when he reached the Ohio River, a little above Cin-
cinnati, he turned to the left, and hurried up the river to
surprise Fort Henry.
In this he did not succeed. The woods were full of
hunters at that time, who kept their eyes on the Indians,
and the people at Wheeling were promptly informed that
the enemy was coming to attack them. At this all was
commotion. The women and children left their homes in
the village and hastened into the fort. The men followed
them, and closed the gates; and this was no sooner done
than Gii'ty and the savages made their appearance.
ICvery one knew now that a desperate fight would take
jdace, and there seemed very little probability that the
whites would be able to hold out against their assailants.
They ha<l only fojty-two fighting-men, even counting old
men and boys, and the Indian force was about five hun-
dred. What was worst of all was the small supply of gun-
l)Owder in the fort. A keg containing the main supply
hail been left by accident in one of the houses of the vil-
lagc; and this, as you will see, gave rise to the brave ac-
tion which I will now relate.
The whites were commanded by Colonel Shepherd, who
seems to have been a cool and determined man. He kept
a keen lookout for the Indians, who were known to be in
the woods near the fort, ami an incident at once took place
which sljowcd that they were ready to attack him. Two
men, one of them white and the other a black man, were
10*
226 STOEIES OF THE OLD DOMINION,
sent out on some errand. They left the fort, and were
passing through a field of corn, when suddenly a large In-
dian started up from the midst of the corn and knocked
the white man down with the butt of his musket. The
negro at once turned back and ran for his life, and as soon
as he reached the fort, told Colonel Shepherd what had
happened.
Everybody knew now tl)at the Indians were upon them,
and Colonel Shepherd determined to send out a jjarty and
attack them. Tliis was done. Captain Samuel Mason, with
fourteen men, marched out of the fort and into the corn-
field, but the Indians were nowhere to be seen. This was,
however, only a proof of their cunning. They saw Cap-
tain Mason and his men as they passed through the corn-
field, and when they had gone some distance, closed in on
their rear and thus cut them ofi" from the fort,
A desperate fight followed. The Indians started up
from the brushwood in all directions, and opened fire on
the party. The hunters did not flinch. They returned
the fire, and then clubbing their rifles, rushed on the swarm
of savages to break throuajh them and regain the fort.
They knocked down and killed a number of them, and
made a brave resistance; but the Indians were too many
for them — they had at least thirty to their one — and the
desperate struggle was soon over. Captain Mason was
wounded, and almost all his men killed. The few remain-
ing fought on, but they saw that there was no hope for
them. Mason was shot a second time, but turned on the
Indian who was close to him, and knocked him down with
his gun. He then ran into the brushwood, and crawled
into a pile of logs, where he concealed himself, and remain-
ed safe until the end of the battle. Two of his men did
the same; and these three were all that escaped Avith
tlioir lives.
ELIZABETH ZANE : THE STORY OF A BRAVE GIRL. 227
This was followed by another incident equally unfortu-
nate. A party of thirteen men had rushed out to help
their friends, but these also fell into a trap, and eight of
them were killed. The Indians then came out of the
woods and advanced on the fort.
III.
The Indians advanced in two ranks, in " open order,"
dodging behind the trees, and ready to begin the attack.
Girty was at the head of them ; but lie first resolved to
summon the place to surrender. He therefore Avent into a
log-cabin which was not far from tlie gate of the fort, and,
opening a small window, waved a white flag, which meant
that he had something to say. At this the whites ceased
firing, as they had begun to do, and listened, and Girty
read a paper to thetn. Tliis was a proclamation from
Colonel Hamilton, ordering them to lay down tlieir arms
and surrender. If they did so, he promised that no liarm
should happen to them ; but if they refused, the fort would
be attacked, and the Indians would put them all to death.
Girty read to the end of tlie paper, and then asked what
they meant to do. The reply was prompt. Colonel Shep-
herd called out from the fort that they never meant to
surrender to a rascal like /am, and that he would never
get possession of the fort until he had killed the last man
in it. At this the people in the fort cheered, to show their
approval of his reply, and a young man fired at Girty, who
slammed to the window and disappeared.
The fi<'hting at once began. It was a beautiful Sep-
tember morning, and the red and yellow foliage of the
woods shone in the sunshine. The Iinlians advanced with
loud yells, firing as they came; and ilic fire was returned
from the fort, where each one picked out his man and took
dead aim, in order not to waste powder. A miniber of
228 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION,
the savages were killed, and they saw that nothing could
be done by fighting in that manner. A party of them,
therefore, rushed up close to the fort, and endeavored to
thrust their guns through holes in the logs and fire at
the whites. But this was an unfortunate attempt. The
whites killed nearly all of the attacking party, and then
the whole army of Indians fell ba<.'k, yelling, into the
woods.
The men in the fort now held a consultation. They
knew too much about Indians to believe that they were
o-oino- to aive up the stru2:2:le. Their retreat into the
woods, they felt sure, was only make-believe, and they
would probably make another attack very soon. They
therefore prepared for this, but found to their great dis-
may that scarcely any gunpowder Avas left in the fort.
They had forgotten the keg of powder in one of the houses
near, as I have told you, and now they found they had
scarcely any. What was to be done? They must have
more powder or they could not fight, and they and the
women and children would all be murdered. The only
thing to do was to try and get the keg which had been
left behind; but this would be almost certain death to
anybody who attempted it. The house in which the keg
was, stood only about sixty yards from the gate of the
fort; but they knew that although they could not see the
Indians, they were on the Avatch. As soon as a man left
the fort, he would probably be killed before he had gone
ten yards ; but they had to have the powder, and some-
body must run the risk.
Colonel Shepherd told his men exactly how the matter
was. He would not order any man to go and get the
powder, he said, as the Indians were almost sure to kill
him ; but if any one chose to volunteer, that is, ofiTer to go
himself, he would accept his offer. At this three or four
ELIZABETH ZANE : THE STORY OF A BRAVE GIRL. 229
young men and boys stepped forward, and said they were
■willing to go. But the colonel replied that lie could not
spare three or four men — there were too few in the fort.
One would do, and they must agree among themselves
which one it was to be. This caused quite a dispute. One
said he would go, but another said he would ; and they
went on disi)uting anji losing time, until there was danger
that the Indians would renew the attack before they came
to any arrangement.
At this moment a young lady among the women in the
fort came forward and said she was ready to go. Her
name was Elizabeth Zane, and she had just come home
from boarding-school in I'hiiadelphia, where she had gone
to be educated. This made her brave offer all the more
remarkable, as she had not been trained up in tlie fear-
less life of the border; so you will see that she must have
been a noble girl. Of course the men would not hear of
such a thing. It was their place, they said, to expose
their lives, not the place of women or girls; but Elizabeth
went on urging that she ought to be allowed to go. She
was told that she would almost certainly be killed, and
therefore a man ought to go for the powder. But this,
she said, was the very reason wliy slic offered liorself
They could not spare a man^ as they had so few, and the
Idss of a girl would not amount to much. And so, at
lenglli, they reluctantly agreed that she should go for the
keg of gunpowder.
The house containing it stood, as I have said, about
sixty yards from tlie fort, find Klizabeth hoped to run
and bring the powder back in a very ii^w iniiiutes. She
said she was ready, and tlicn the gate of the fort was
o])ened, and slic passed through, ninninir ]il<'' m dcfi- to-
wnrd the lioiiso.
230 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
IV.
As I have told you, Girty had ordered the Indians to
fall back into the woods to protect themselves from the
bullets of the whites ; and this they had done, yelling as
they went off, carrying upon their shoulders the dead bod-
ies of their warriors who had been shot. And here I will
tell you, for fear of forgetting it, that this was always the
custom witli the Indians. They were strange people, and
had their own ideas of what was proper and dignified. To
be able to say that they had conquered their enemies was
a great thing with them, and they were just as much mor-
tified when the whites could say they had conquered them.
So, whenever their Avarriors were killed, they would not
leave them on the battle-field for their enemies to count,
and boast of the number they had killed. They always
carefully bore off the dead bodies ; and this they did on
the present occasion, as they fell back into the woods.
When Elizabeth Zane ran out from the fort, however,
a few straggling Indians were observed dodo-inor about
among the log- houses of the town, which stood about
three or four hundred yards east of Fort Henry. They
saw the girl, for the people in the stockade observed them
looking at her; but for some reason they did not fire at
her. Why they did not it is diflicult to saJ^ They may
have supposed that she was only running to tlie house to
get her clothes, or a hair -brush, or some other article
which girls like to have ; and as the Indians loved fun un-
der all their cruelty, they may liave laughed to see the
young lady running, with her skirts flying behind her, to-
ward the house. It is just as likely, however, tliat they
thought it would only be throwing aAvay a load of gun-
powder to fire at a girl, who was of no use to anybody.
As they felt certain that thoy would take the fort, they
ELIZABETH ZANE : THE STORY OF A BRAVE GIRL. 231
could easily kill her afterward by dashing her brains out
with a tomahawk. So they quietly looked at her as she
ran across to the house, and not a shot was fired at her.
As they were so anxious to capture Fort Henry, it would
have been better for them to have killed that girl, for she
was destined to save it. She hastened into the house,
found the keg of gunpowder, Avhich was probably small,
and, holding her precious load with both arms close to
her breast, darted out again, and ran with it in tlie direc-
tion of the fort. As she ran the Indians saw her, and un-
derstood what she had come for. Uttering a wild yell
tliey levelled their guns and sent a shower of bullets at
her, but all flew wide of the mark; they whistled to the
right and left, but did not strike her; and, with the keg
still hugged close to her bosom, she reached the fort, and
the gate closed as the bullets of the Indians buried them-
selves in the thick panels behind her.
A weak girl had thus saved a dozen men and their
wives and children. It was a brave act, and Americans
sl»ould never forget to honor the name of Elizabeth Zane.
V.
"^I must not finish my story without telling you what
took place next, and how the siege ended, as well as how
a brave man made a wonderful leap, on horseback, and
saved his life in the most remarkable manner.
Soon after Elizabeth's return with the keg of powder
the Indians once more rushed from all sides against tlie
fort, and the fighting became more obstinate and bloody
tlian before. I>ut the wliites kei>t cool. Every one con-
tinued to pick out his man and take sure aim at him, and
the ground was soon strewed with dead Indians on every
side. Toward evening about eighteen or twenty savages
made a rush liom tlif Ii'>ii«' \\lii<-)i Kli/.nbcth li;id visited
232 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
in the morning, toward the gate of tlie fort. They were
armed with heavy rails and logs, and tried to force in the
gate. In this they failed. The whites shot down five or
six of them, and the rest then ran back.
Abont nightfall they made one more attempt to force
their way in. They had found an old maple log, which
was hollow, and in one end of this they drove a plug of
wood, so as to close it tightly; they then wrapped around
it some heavy chains, which they had found in a black-
smith's shop in the town, and loaded it with a full charge
of gunpowder, on which they rammed stones, and slugs, and
pieces of broken iron, until it was full to the muzzle. This
strange sort of cannon was then lugged forward to within
about sixty yards of the gate of the fort, and pointed at
it. As a touchhole had been made, the maple-log cannon
was then fired, and went ofl" with a tremendous explosion,
in the midst of loud yells. These yells were not, however,
shouts of triumph. The old log had burst into a hundred
pieces, and the splinters and broken iron killed many of
the Indians who were standing around. This so much
discouraged them that they fell back to the woods, and
the whites had a short time to breathe after their long
day's work. They had fought steadily from daylight till
dark; and we are told that their rifles became so hot by
such constant firing, that they were forced to lay them
aside to allow them to cool.
By this time the news had reached other settlements
near Wheeling that the Indians were attacking the place.
The hunters, therefore, seized their rifles, and hastened
to help their friends. Some were shot as they arrived,
but others fought their way in ; and about daybreak
next morning Major Samuel M'CulIoch, from a place
called Short Creek, arrived whh forty men to assist the
whites.
ELIZABETH ZANE : THE STORY OF A BRAVE GIRL. 233
As soon as tlie people in the fort saw thera the gate
was opened, and the men hastened in. The Indians had
seen thera, and were rushing after them and liring upon
them ; but all of thera succeeded in entering the fort, ex-
cept Major M'Culloch himself. Like a good soldier, he
was behind, facing the enemy, and determined to be the
last man to enter the gate. All were safely in now, and
M'Culloch spurred his spirited horse after them. But the
Indians rushed between, and he found liimself completely
cut off.
He looked around him, and saw that he could never
force his way to the gate. He tried to do so more than
once, but a swarra of Indians were in front, and he knew
that his only hope was to escape in some other way. He
therefore struck the spurs into his fine horse, and set off
at full sjK'cd in the direction of Wheeling Hill, pursued
by the Indians. They could easily have killed him, but
did not wish to do so. He was a famous Indian fighter,
and they knew hira at once. As they hated hira bitterly,
they <lid not wish hira to die by a death so easy as shoot-
iiiLC- What they desired was to take hiin prisoner, when
they ititended to burn liim to death, sticking splinters in
("nil blaze into his naked body while he was l)urning, in
order to glut their revenge upon him for killing so many
of their warriors.
M'Culloch knew this, and he resolved to die rather than
be taken prisoner. There seemed no hope at all for him.
lie had icachcd Wheeling Hill, beneath which ran llic
creek, and the Indians \\:\<\ Iicmmed him in <iii every other
side. Iltlurc him was a precipice of about one Immlred
and fifty feet, at the bottom of w liidi ran the watei's of
Wliecling ('reek. To attemjtt to hap from this )>recipioe
was almost certain deatli, but M'Culloch saw that it was
hi.s oiilv hope of escape. The Imlians were now close
234 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
upon him, and there was no time to lose. Pie accordingly
took his rifle in his left hand, gathered up his reins in his
right, and dug spurs into his horse, who leaped forward
with his rider from the brink of the precipice. Strangely
enough, they were neither of them killed. Horse and
rider fell into the water of the creek below, and plung-
ing into the woods, with a shower of bullets whistling
around him, the brave M'Culloch succeeded in making
his escape.
Altogether, tliis was one of the most remarkable inci-
dents in tlie history of the border. The leap was certain-
ly made, and the hill is there still to show how dangerous
it was; and one of the'advantages in visiting such scenes
is that they bring back old times, Avhen men seemed not
to know what fear meant. M'Culloch was one of this
class of men, and we are now enjoying quietly what they
fought so hard for and suffered so much to win for us. In
this wild western land of woods and rivers, which once
swarmed with savages, great cities now stand, and rail-
ways are laid, and happy families of women and children
live, without fear of having their brains dashed out by
Indians. It was the hardy borderers, like M'Culloch and
the rest, who laid the foundation for all this peace and
happiness; and, in praising the men, we must not forget
the women and boys and girls. They were as brave and
true as the rest ; and I have shown you how one of these
girls proved that she had as much courage as the coolest
Indian fighter of them all.
The attack on Fort Henry soon ended. Girty saw that
the attempt to capture the place was hopeless, and, after
burning the village, disappeared with his Indian army in
the woods.
On his return to Detroit he probably informed Colonel
Hamilton that the fort was licavilv garrisoned, and de-
ELIZABETH ZANE : THE STORY OF A BRAVE GIRL. 235
fended by regular troops Avitli cannon. If be did so, you
know whether it was true or not. Twelve men and boys
had held it against him and his five hundred Indians;
and if I knew their names I would write them down, in
order that they might be remembered.
236 . STOKIES OF TUE OLD DOMINION.
TITB FATE OF COLONEL ROGERS.
I.
Would you like to hear another interesting border
story about these old times? I found it out myself, and
perhaps you would like to know how this happened.
One day I was looking over some old papers in the
Capitol at Richmond, and found a bundle which seemed
to have been there for a very long time. It was covered
with dust, and when I opened it, I found the writing on
the papers so much faded that I could scarcely read some
parts of it. As the papers did not seem to be very inter-
esting, I was about to tie them up again, when some words
caught my eye here and there which attracted my atten-
tion. Somebody or other was mentioned who had "a beau-
tiful silver-hilted sword and excellent gold-laced hat;" and
this somebody, whoever he was, had " landed at the mouth
of the Ozark, now the Arkansaw River," where he was
received by somebody else " witli three discharges of
heavy ordnance" — that is, cannon — when the first some-
body raised the American flag, which was " the first Thir-
teen Stripes ever seen on that ground." As I read farther
on I found, also, that somebody had been " surrounded al-
most immediately and overpowered by numbers;" then,
that he " remained in the woods during the night of the
battle, in extreme pain and utterly past recovery;" and
then, that this somebody was " never afterward seen or
heard of"
All this excited my curiosity, and made me anxious to
TUE FATE OF COLONEL KOGEES. 237
find what the jjapevs were about. I sat clown, therefore,
and read them over carefally. They proved to be a
highly interesting account of an cxj)edition undertaken
by a brave soldier of Maryland or Virginia to the lower
Mississipi)i, and of a fight in which he was engaged with
the Indians. I had never seen an account of this battle
in any book, nor have I met with any since, so I wrote
down the main incidents, and these I now intend to relate.
There is no doubt of their truth. The papers were all
sworn to by the brave fellows Avho signed them — Douglas
Baker, James Paule, and Basil Brown by name. They
were " bounty-land papers," as it is called, to secure the
land which tlie law gave to old soldiers of the Ilevolu-
lion ; and as the statements were under oath, I thought,
and still think, them as good authority as what passes
for such in the big histories.
The incident took place in the year IVVS, during the
Revolutionary War, and not very long after the Indian at-
tack on Wheeling. Things looked gloomy for the Amer-
icans at the time, as they were in want of everything
nearly, especially of arms and ammunition to carry on the
war; and it was to obtain a supply of these that the ex-
pedition I shall now tell you of was undertaken.
The leader of it was Colonel David llogers, who lived
on the border, and was either a IMarylander or a \'irgin-
ian — I do not know which. This is not important, however,
as the two names amount to pretty much the same thing;
and, as you will see, the events took place along the Ohio,
which then l)elonged to Virginia.
Colonel llogors was at home at this time, on leave of
absence, })robably, from tin; army, but was ready, as you
will soon see, to do anything in his power to help the
American cause. One morning a letter was l»rought to
liiin from the American officer coinnumding at I"'orr Titt,
238 STORIES OP THE OLD DOMINION.
wliich was the name now given to old Fort Duquesne,
near Avhich Braddock had been defeated. In this letter
the officer asked Colonel Rogers if he would like to take
command of an expedition down the Ohio and Mississippi
rivers, to bring back some ammunition which the Amefi-
cans had purchased from the Spaniards or French there;
if so, he would be furnished with boats and men, and the
expedition would be ready to set out at once.
Colonel Rogers at once accepted the offer. He was " a
brave and energetic man, highly respected " by everybody,
as his friends testified, and he mounted his horse and rode
to Fort Pitt, where every arrangement was soon made.
He was to have forty men for the purpose, and the boats
were ready at Red Stone Old Fort, on the Monongahela,
above. Rogers rode thither without delay; found the
men were waiting; they all embarked on the boats, and
were soon descending the river. Before long they passed
Fort Pitt and entered the Ohio, making their way toward
New Orleans, where they expected to find the "muni-
tions" awaiting them.
II.
The little party were now on the bosom of " La Belle
Riviere," as the French called the Ohio in old times, and
looked forward in high spirits to the pleasant journey be-
fore them. The weather was beautiful, for the season was
summer, and the banks of the "Beautiful River" were
trreen with trees in full foliage. The skies were blue and
the air delightful; and the rough woodmen bent to their
oars, passing the time in talk, or singing old songs of the
border, like that I have told you of about Lewis and his
men at Point Pleasant.
They knew that the woods along the river were full of
Indians, but their rifles lay beside them, and they were
ready to fight if they were attacked. All day long they
THE FATE OF COLOXEL ROGERS,
239
rowed on, taking their meals on the boats, and probably
sleeping upon them at night ; and thus the brave Colonel
Rogers and his men descended the Ohio, and turned into
the Mississippi toward Xew Orleans.
Here they ran some danger from the snags in the river,
that is, larcce logs Avith one end buried in the mud of the
bottom, while the other end swayed about near the sur-
■-''Tf^y, '
>i'AM-'ll I "H I .
lace. The boatmen avoided these, and went on safely, and
at last reached the mouth of the Arkansas River, then
called the Ozark.
Here stood a Spanish fort. Colonel Rogers had been
told of it, and was directed to stop when he came to it,
and see the ollicer commanding at the fort; and this he
now did. To give notice of liis arrival, he ordered his
240
STORIES OP TOE OLD DOMINION.
men to fire thirteen guns, by way of saluting the Span-
iards, and the woods eclioed witli the discharge. The
Spaniards in the fort fired three of their cannon in reply,
and then Colonel Rogers landed. Unfurling the Ameri-
can flag of the Stars and Stripes, which no one, we are told,
had ever before seen in that country, he marched at the
AMERICAN FLAG.
head of his men up to the fort, and was received with
great politeness by the Spanish commandant, named De-
vilie, who came to meet him, with his own troops drawn
up behind liim. They made low bows to each other, and
then the Spaniard invited Rogers to go inside the fort.
Soon afterward the Spanish soldiers were ordered to go
through a parade on the ground near the fort, for tlie
pleasure of the Americans, and they were put through all
the military movements — Colonel Rogers, with his gold-
laccd hat and silver-hiltcd sword, standing beside Com-
mandant Devilie, and all looking on
TUE FATE OF COLONEL ROGERS. 241
The colonel told Devilie what he came for — to pro-
cure the " munitions " which the Americans had pur-
chased at New Orleans. But he now heard that these
munitions had been removed higher up the Mississippi, to
a fort near where the city of St. Louis stands at present,
in the State of Missouri. As Colonel Rogers, however,
had been ordered to go to New Orleans, he thought it
would be better to obey his orders, and get a paper from
tlie authorities there to the officer at St. Louis, directing
him to let him have the ammunition, so he determined
to do so.
It was a dangerous attempt to go down the river to
New Orleans. The English had a fort on the river, at a
])lace called Natchez; and Colonel Rogers knew that if
they saw his boats passing they would fire at them, and
probably sink them, with all the men in them. lie there-
fore resolved to take only six or seven men with him,
while the rest stayed behind at the Spanish fort, and steal
by, in a single pirogue (a sort of canoe), during the night,
when no one could see him. This was successfully done.
The pirogue glided quietly by the fort in the darkness
without being discovered, and Rogers and his men safely
reached New (Orleans.
Here he found there was no trouble in getting the or-
der for the ammunition at St. Louis. It was at once
handed to him, and without loss of time he set out on his
1(1 uni to the Spanish fort. This was both a difficult and
dangerous undertaking. lb rould not co back in his
pirogue, as the current of the river was too strong to row
against; so he was obliged to travel by land, and make
his way in the best manner he couhl. It was hard work.
The banks of the ]\IiHsissij)[)i are often overgrown with
canebrakcs, and woods so thick that a jiathway can scarce-
ly be forced through them ; and in addition to this, Rog-
11
242 STOEIES OF THE OLD DOMINIOJST.
ers and his six or seven men were in danger of being seen
and taken prisoners or killed by the English. They nev-
ertheless toiled on, and were fortunate enough to j^ass by
the fort at Natchez without being seen, and at length
reached the Spanish fort on the Ozark.
There was nothing further to detain them here, and
Rogers set out in liis boats for St. Louis. Here they found
the munitions, and the officer at once delivered them.
They were stowed in the boats, the men again embarked,
and the little fleet at last turned toward home.
III.
By this time it was autumn. The journey down the
Ohio and Mississippi had been slow ; and the visit to New
Orleans, and afterward to St. Louis, had been a tedious
aifair. It was thus the month of October when Colonel
Rogers and his men once more found themselves on the
bosom of the Ohio, going in the direction of home.
This is the most beautiful season of the year, and the
party probably enjoyed it to the utmost. They had fully
succeeded in their expedition, and no doubt looked for-
ward with delight to seeing their wives and children
again after their long and toilsome journey. If they sung
before, they probably sung even more gayly now as they
rowed on up the broad river, thinking that all their toil
and trouble was nearly over.
But there was to be a bloody ending to all this hope
and joy, and I will now go on and tell you what a sor-
rowful tragedy took place. The boats had gone on up
the Ohio until they reached a point in the river, near
where the city of Cincinnati now stands, when the men
saw a small party of Indians crossing the river in a boat
in front of them. To understand what the Americans
now did, we must remember the feeling of the whites at
THE FATE OF COLONEL ROGERS. 243
that time toward the Indians. Tiie savages had burned
their houses, and dashed out the brains of their wives and
children with their tomahawl-:s, and the very first thing
which the old hunters thought of when they saw an In-
dian was to send a bullet through his heart. As soon,
therefore, as Rogers and his men observed the party of
Indians cross the river in front of them in the canoe, they
determined to pursue them and kill them.
The boats at once pushed toward tlie mouth of Licking
River, which here empties into the Ohio, and, gliding un-
der the bouglis of the trees, reached shore. Rogers gave
his orders to the men, and, marching at the head of them,
went up the bank to look for the Indians.
But he had made a terrible mistake in supposing that
he would meet with only a small party of savages. A
large band were hidden in the undergrowth on the bank,
and it is not improbable that the few seen crossing in the
canoe had done so as a decoy, to make the whites land
and attack them. If so, they succeeded, and the whites
fell into the trap. Colonel Rogers had no sooner landed
and marched up the bank than the woods in front of him
suddenly swarmed with Indians, and a hot fire was open-
ed upon the whites.
It was a comi)lete surprise, and enough to test the cour-
age of the bravest men. The whites returned the fire, and
rushed upon the Indians, and an obstinate liand-to-hand
struggle took place. The woods were full of smoke and
tlie crack of rifies, mixed with shouts and yells, as the
whites and savages closed in on each othei*. Colonel Rog-
ers was in front, sword in hand, cheering on his men, and
as long as they saw his tall figure leading them, they
fought on, without regarding the disproportion in numbers.
At last Rogers was sliot and fell, and at this his men
lost all hope. They broke and fled into the woods, pur-
244 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
sued by the Indians. The ground was covered with their
dead, and out of the forty men of the expedition only thir-
teen escaped.
In tliis bloody manner did the expedition end. It was
a tragic aflair, and the lot of brave Colonel Rogers was
sorrowful indeed. Little was known of his fate after be
was shot, except that one of his men reported that he " re-
mained in the woods during the night of the battle, in ex-
treme pain and utterly past recovery." The man who
made this statement was obliged to leave him, to save his
own life, and says that " Colonel Rogers was never after-
ward seen or heard of."
The thirteen men who escaped reached the Kanawha
River, in Virginia, after wandering through the woods for
nineteen days. And that was the last of this sorrowful
affair.
I have related it to give yon one more illustration of
those troubled times, and to show you what men had to
pass through in former days. Great cities are to be seen,
now, throughout all that "Dark and Bloody Ground," as
it was called. But for the brave old race to which Rog-
ers and his men belonged, they would never have been
built.
THE CAPTLKK OF VIXCENNES. 245
THE CAPTURE OF VINCENNES.
I.
I HAVE one more story to tell you of border fighting,
from which you will see that the brave and hardy fron-
tiersmen of that time allowed nothing to stop them.
The leader in the famous expedition you will now be
told of was named George Rogers Clarke. He was born
in Albemarle Count)', Virginia, and was at this time a lit-
tle more than twenty-six years old ; so you see he became
celebrated at an early age, like John Smith and others
whom I have mentioned. lie first followed the business
of a surveyor, like young George Washington, and was
captain of a company in 1774, when Lewis and Diiiimore
marched to the Ohio. This gave him a great fondness
for life in the woods, and we soon find him paddling down
tlie Ohio River, exploring Kentucky and all the great re-
ijion around.
This country, as I have told you, belonged at that time
to Virginia. Y'ou may nut understand this, but it is easi-
ly explained, and you ought to know all about it. The
Ixnindaries of each of the old colonies were fixed l)y the
laws of England ; and in 1G09, two years after Smith landed
at Jamestown, a law was j)assed that what was called the
Virginia or " I^dudon Company" should have all (he land
two liimdred miles north and two hinidrid miles south of
the mouth of .r.-imcs IJivcr, where l-'ortress Monroe now
stands, as far back as the l*acific Ocean. 'I'his was a very
great country, for Viiginia thus reaclii'(l nearly to the
city of Xcw York on the north, and to Charleston, South
240
STOKIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
Carolina, on the soutli, and over all the Great West as far
as what is now California, Avhich belonged to her, like the
rest. Afterward a part of this country was cut up into
the colonies of Maryland, Pennsylvania, and others on the
sea-coast ; but Virginia was still the owner of the Great
West, as you will see when I tell you that as late as the
year 1786 the State of Kentucky was a county of Virginia,
governed by laws passed in Richmond. This will explain
GEORGE ROGERS CLARKE.
what I meant by saying that this fine country, now form-
ing Kentucky, Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, and other great
States, was at that time a part of the " Old Dominion."
I will only add here that in January, 1781, while the
Revolutionary War was still going on, Virginia voluntarily
gave up her title to this large tract of country, making a
present of it to the other colonies ; and now it is one of the
richest and most prosperous parts of the American Union.
In 1778, however, this had not been done; and when the
THK CAl'TUKE OF VINCEXXES. 247
Eiiirlish and Indians attacked the settlers, Virjjinia sent
soldiers to protect them. Among these, as you will see,
was George Rogers Clarke, and a better man could not
have been chosen for the work. He was not only a fear-
less soldier, but, what was more important, had a very
fine mind, and knew how valuable this great country in
course of time would be. He saw that the land was rich,
and that some day it would be filled with j^eople, who
would build great cities there. He accordingly deter-
mined to settle in it himself, and do all in his power to
prevent the English from seizing upon it.
A few words taken from an account of Clarke will show
you what people thought of him. This account says : "His
mind was clear and comprehensive; his personal courage
of the truest stamp; his energies, physical and mental, al-
ways vigorous; and he soon became an oracle with the
backwoodsmen." As you may not understand some of
these words, I will tell you that they meant that Clarke was
a strong man in body and mind, and that the hunters of
the western woods believed everything he told them. He
soon became a great man in the country, and before long
began to think whether he could not drive the English
out of their forts in tlie region.
The most important of tliese forts was at the spot where
the city of Detroit now stands, and tliis was commanded
by Colonel Hamilton, Governor of Canada, as I have told
you, in relating the attack by Simon Girty on Wheeling.
Theie were others at Kaskaskia, in Illinois, and Vincennes,
in Indiana, but all were undei- Colonel Hainillon, who was
the great man of the country.
II.
Well, now I will come to Colonel Clarke, as he was
called, and tell yon what he resolved to do. In the winter
248 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION^.
of 1777 he visited Eastern Virginia, and had a long talk
with Patrick Henry, who had just been made governor.
He told Henry tliat the English forts ought certainly to
be attacked, and if they would let him try it, he thought
he could capture them. This highly pleased Patrick Henry
and the other Virginia leaders. They wrote an order that
he was to "proceed to the defence of Kentucky ;" but they
told him privately what this meant — he was to attack-
Kaskaskia. Then they furnished him with twelve hun-
dred pounds sterling in money, and four companies of
men ; and in the spring of the next year (1778) all was
ready for the march on Kaskaskia.
This was quite an old place, and had belonged to the
French, who first settled the country, but was given up
to the English in 1763, after the "French war," in which
Braddock lost his life, you know. There were only about
one hundred families living there besides the English
soldiers in the fort, and Clarke thought he could easily
take the place if lie surprised it. He accordingly set
out with his men in boats on the Ohio, and floated down
to Paducah. Then he went on and landed on the Illinois
shore ; and then he and his men hid the boats, and set
off through tlie woods in the direction of Kaskaskia.
On the way they nearly starved, and were obliged to
live on roots ; but at last they reached the place (July
4th, 1778).
Tiie men concealed themselves in the woods until night
came, and then rushed in and captured the English sol-
diers almost without a struggle. Rocheblane, the com-
mandant, was caught in bed and made piisoner; and then
the Americans began to rummage for his papers, to find
what the English were going to do. But they did not
discover many, in consequence of their politeness. ]Most
of the papers were in Madame Rocheblane's chamber, which
THK CAPTURE OF VIXCENNES. 249
was separate from liis o\vn, and this brave lady no sooner
lu-ard lliat tlie place was captured tlian slie set about
burning them. The Americans might have prevented
this by rushing into her room; but they had too much
respect for ladies to do that. So Madame Rocheblane
went on burning the documents, and soon they were noth-
ing but a pile of cinders. Some were found, however,
but these only showed them what they knew very well
before — that is, that the English were all the time excit-
ing the Indians to attack the borderers. The command-
ant, Rocheblane, and his papers were then sent off, under
guard, to the Virginia authorities at Williamsburg; and
T hope, if Madame Rocheblane went with him, as she no
doubt did, that they treated her well on the way.
The capture of Kaskaskia was soon followed by that
of other ))laccs, and at last of Fort Vincennes, where Fa-
ther Gibault, a French priest, i)ersuaded the people to
submit to the Americans. The American flag was raised,
and floated proudly in the wind, and Colonel Clarke now
found himself master of the whole country.
He soon afterward sent woi'd to ihe Indians that he
wishcfl to see them ; and when they came he talked to
them, and told tliem that there was no reason wliy they
should fight for the English. Some of them seemed to be
persuaded, and all listened to him with the deepest re-
spect, for they knew what a determined in;iii he was. Of
this I will give you an instance, and it will show you why
the Indians respected and wei-'" afraid <il'Iiim. .\t a place
called Fort Washington once he nu't tliree hundi'ed In-
dian warriors to talk about making jieace. Clarke had
only seventy men with hiu), and the Indians thought he
would be afraiil of their number.
One of the wari'iors then made a speech in a loiid :inii
threatening voice, while Clarkf, who was sitting by a t;i-
1 1-
250 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
ble, with his elbow leaning upon it, listened without say-
ing a word. There were only two or three other persons
with him, but the whole three hundred Indians had gath-
ered around to listen to the speech made by their chief.
This speech, as I have said, was noisy and threatening.
The chief spoke as if he had only to give the word, and
Clarke and his men would be tomahawked in a moment.
He came to the end of it at last, and tlirew upon the ta-
ble two belts of wampum, one black and the other white
— meaning that he was ready for peace or war — when the
savages uttered a wild yell, and the chief looked frown-
ingly at Clarke. The first thing Clarke did showed the
Indians that he was not a man to be easily frightened.
He had a small rattan cane in his hand, and with this he
carelessly pushed the wampum, or " speech-belts," off the
table on the floor, which was a sign of the greatest con-
tempt. He then rose, frowning, to his feet, put his heel
on the belts, and, turning to the Indians, ordered them,
in a commanding voice, to leave the room. One look at
him showed them that they could not frighten him. They
obeyed his orders without saying a word, and on the next
day came back humbly, and said they were ready to make
• peace.
This adventure of Clarke's did not occur, however, at
the time I am now telling you of, and I must come back
to my story. Having arranged everything at Vincennes,
Colonel Clarke went back to Kentucky ; but in the win-
ter exciting news was brought to him. Colonel Hamilton,
the English commander at Detroit, had marched down to
Vincennes, driven away the American garrison, and placed
his own men in the fort. Clarke also heard that Hamilton
meant to march and retake Kaskaskia, and then to come
and attack Kentucky; and as soon as he heard this, Clarke
determined to be beforehand with him. In other words.
TUK CAPTUIiE OF VINCEXXES. 251
he resolved to march and attack Vincennes, in spite of the
fearful weather, and so nip the whole British phm in the
very bud.
III.
It was a tremendous undertaking. The march was so
hard that it afterward gave Clarke the name of the "Han-
nibal of the West," in allusion to a great Carthagenian
general, who underwent terrible trials in crossing some
high mountains to invade Italy. Clarke had no moun-
tains to climb over, but the obstacles in his way were
even more difficult to overcome. He had to march nearlv
one hundred miles through the wilderness in the depths
of winter, and traverse what were called tlie "drowned
lands" of the Wabash River, of which I will tell you
more directly; and, at the end of this terrible march, he
expected to find Colonel Hamilton and his English soldiers
ready to receive him.
All these difficulties, however, did not make him change
his mind or give up liis design, lie collected a force of
one hundred and fifty of his bravest men, and in February,
1779, set out on his perilous expedition. Every man was
clad in liis liuntiiig-shirt, and carried his knapsack, long
rifie, and horn of ])owder. Tliey wore fnr hats, ornamented
with the tails of bucks or raccoons, and were the very sort
of soldiers for the work. They had, besides, the very high-
est confidence in tlieir leader, and began their iiiarch with
a feeling which goes a great way to make men succeed in
anything in this world — the feeling that they would meet
willi success.
I will now go on and toll you what folh^wed. Clarke
sent one of his captains, named IJogcrs, with forty men
and two small cannon, itj a boat up the Wabash Ifiver,
with orders to stop at a point where White Kiver empties
into it, about (ifteen or twenty miles south ol" \'incennes.
252 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
And here I will say that you ought always to look at a
map when you are reading about historic events. This
will show you just where every jitlace is, and one glance
at the map will often give you a better idea of things
than whole pages of explanation.
Having sent Captain Rogers ahead with the forty men,
Colonel Clarke followed with the rest. They had a terri-
ble time. As I have told you, it was in the depth of win-
ter, and the weather was intensely cold. The hunters had
to stru2:«'le on, with their lonfj rifles in their hands and
CD CD J Cj
the packs containing provisions on their backs, through
thick woods, day after day, and, what was worse still,
plunge on through what were called the "drowned lands"
of Illinois. These were low grounds, which the river had
overflowed to the depth of many feet; and as the water
was now nearly frozen, it was a fearful attempt to force
their way through. Often they could scarcely find a spot
dry enough to halt upon and kindle their camp-fires, to
cook their food and sleep by. All day long it was tramj),
tramp through the ice-cold water splashing around them;
but they pushed on for nearly one hundred miles above
the Ohio, and at last reached the fork at White Eiver.
♦ This was about fifteen or twenty miles, as I have told
you, south of Vinccnnes ; and they soon hoped, now, to
reach the fort. But suddenly they found that the pros-
pect before them was Avorse than ever. At this point the
"drowned lands" were more forbidding than before. The
whole country between the forks was flooded to the depth
of many feet, and there were only a few spots of dry land
here and there, some of them five miles apart. It seemed
almost impossible to plunge on through such an expanse
of freezing water, but Clarke determined to try. There
was no "give up" either in him or his men, and at the
word they marched into the water and struggled on.
THE CAPl'UKE OF YINCENNES. 253
As they proceeded, the water grew deeper and deeper.
At first it only came up to llieir knees, then it reached to
their waists, and at last the waves washed backward and
forward just under their armpits. The water was freezing,
and enough to benumb their limbs. But the work was so
liard that it probably kept them warm ; and they strug-
gled along, holding their guns and powder above their
heads to keep them from becoming wet, until they reach-
ed dry land again, and stopped for a short rest.
I have often shut my eyes and thought of this strange
march. It would make a very fine picture. You would
see in the picture — if it was like the real scene — the long
line of hunters, up to their shoulders nearly in the cold
water, toiling along, and stumbling perhaps now and then,
but recovering their foothold again, and at the head of
them the tall form of brave Colonel Clarke moving, like
a good soldier, in front of all.
IV.
On the evening of the 18th of Fcbruaiiy they had pass-
ed through the worst of these "drowned lands" of the
Wabash, and were near Vincennes — so near that they hefird
the boom of the "evening gun," which was a cannon fired
f)ft"at the fort to tell people that it was time to come in
for the iiiglit.
Clarke knew by this that he hiid not much farther to
march, and ordered his men to lie down and sleei), which
they did. i>i<t at the first streak of dawn they were up,
:ind their leader issued his orders. These orders were
tliat they were to blacken their faces with gunpowder,
to frighten their (.-nemics, and advance u])on the fort.
Clarke then found a large Ix.at, into which the men crowd-
ed. They crossed the river, and pushed on through water
again, and at last landed near Vinceiuies.
254 STOKIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
The time for fighting had now come, and Colonel Clarke
wrote a letter to Colonel Hamilton, in the fort, demanding
his surrender. This he sent by a countryman living near,
and it was delivered by him to the commandant. No
man could have been more perfectly astounded than Col-
onel Hamilton. If Clarke and his men had dropped down
suddenly- fi-om the sky, his surprise could not have been
greater. He knew all about the "drowned lands,-" and
thought that no soldiers on earth would dare to march
through them in the depth of winter, and he could scarce-
ly believe that his enemies were really near him. But
there they were, and there was Clarke's letter demand-
ing that he should surrender. The families at the place
were in favor of this, but Colonel Hamilton would not
hear of it. He was a brave soldier, and the governor
of all Canada, and he did not mean to give up his fort
without fighting.
Hamilton accordingly sent back word that he would
not surrender, and Clarke at once attacked the fort. His
cannon, which had been dragged on in the boats, were
brought up, and a furious fire was opened on Fort Vin-
cenues. Colonel Hamilton replied to this by a shower of
balls and grape-shot from his cannon in the fort, and for
fourteen hours the guns went on thundering through the
chill winter fields and woods. This was kept up long-
after night had come ; and it must have been a grand sight
to see the red glare of Clarke's cannon, and the flashes
coming back from the walls of the fort, lighting u]) all
around. At last both sides stopped, and Clarke's men
lay down to get some sleep, intending to begin the fight
again at daylight.
But the matter was decided. Colonel Hamilton came
to the conclusion that he could not resist the Kentuckians;
and when, next morning, Clarke once irwre demanded a
TIIK OAPTUltK Oi' YINCENNES. 255
surrender, the English commander gave up, and the Ken-
tuckians marched into the fort, shouting and waving their
hats. We are not told how Colonel Clarke and Colonel
Hamilton met each other; they probably bowed and
shook hands, as soldiers do after fighting with each other;
and then the Red Cross flag of St. George, which was the
flag of England, was pulled down from the staft', and the
American Stars and Stripes were run up in its place,
amidst the shouts and cheers of the Kentuckians.
Colonel Hamilton and some of his oflicers Avere then
sent to Williamsburg, Virginia, with the captured papers;
and as these paj^ers showed that they had excited the
Indians to attack the Americans, they were all "put in
irons," that is, fettered, for their conduct. But these fet-
ters were soon removed, and they were allowed to go to
their homes. And that was the end of Governor Hamil-
ton and his doings.
I have told you all about this march through the wil-
derness and the Wabash low grounds, to show you what
a brave race of men the Americans of that time weie. I
hope it lias interested you, for it was an adventurous and
romantic exploit. But it was far more than that in its
consequences, that is, in what followed it. A few words
will explain this, and let you know just what I mean.
Some years afterward the IJcvolutionaiy War ended,
and peace was made; and then the question was, What
land was to belong to England and what to the United
States? Englaiul still owned Canada, and there was no
dispute about that; but there was the great country
around A'incennes south of the Great Lakes — who was to
be the owner of llxii / This was a hard matter to de-
cide, and there was a great deal of talk about it. But
at last it was agreed that a rule called the Uti possidcliH
should govern ill the matter. These are Latin words, and
256 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
I will tell you wliat they meant. They meant that each
side was to keep what they had possession of at the end
of the war; and now you will see how this rule worked
as to the great north-western country.
By capturing the small fort of Yineeunes, Clarke had
driven the English out of the country, and taken posses-
sion of it in the name of America. They never could
drive him away afterward, and so it remained ours; and
when the treaty of peace -was made, England gave up all
claim to it. Thus the march of about two weeks through
the "drowned lands" of the Wabash, and the one day's
lio-htinsx at Fort Yincennes, won for ns the great States
of Ohio, Michigan, Indiana, Illinois, and Kentucky, to say
nothing of all the other States springing up every day in
the great West.
General George Rogers Clarke passed through many
other remarkable scenes, but of these I cannot tell you
at present. You must take the capture of Yincennes
as a specimen. I thought I would tell you about that,
as he Avas a Yirginian, and the land he fought upon was
then a part of his State. Rich and prosperous common-
wealths, full of happy families, now cover this fine region,
which was given up by Yirginia to her sisters of the Union.
If she had not done so, the people would still be called
Yirginians; and in this little book I am trying to show
you why they ought not to be ashamed of the name.
JOHN MARSHALL, THE CHIEF-JUSTICE,
257
JOHN MARSHALL, THE CHIEF-JUSTICE.
I.
As in ray three last stories I have endeavored to give
you some idea of life in the western woods, I will now
return to Eastern Virginia, and tell you about some fa-
mous personages there, after which I will finish with some
scenes of the Revolution.
Do you remember the Culpeper "Minute-men," witli
JOHN MAKSIIALI,.
their rattlesnake flag and its motto, " Dhu'i (read on nicV"
Tliese brave men took itarl in the batHe of (Jreat llridge
against Lord I)nnmf)re; and I will now Icll you about a
young lieutenant of these " Minute-men," wlio i.insiied the
r.ritish after the fall of Fordvee.
258 STOKIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
His name was John Marshall, and he was, afterward, the
Chief-justice of the United States. This ought to make
you desire to hear all about him ; but besides this, he was
so great and good a man that he deserves a place in any
book relating to the distinguished men of Virginia.
He was the son of Colonel Thomas Marshall, of Fau-
quier— a brave soldier who had fifteen children. His
property was small, and his means very moderate ; his
wife and daughters, it is even said, had to use thorns
instead of pins to pin their dresses. This they did not
mind, however; and the small farm was managed so well
that Colonel Marshall gave his children a good education,
besides teaching them always to be true and honest. They
lived near Manassas Gap, in the Blue Ridge Mountains,
and here young John passed his boyhood till the Revolu-
tion, when he was elected lieutenant of the "Minute-men,"
and marched down to Norfolk. He fought bravely there,
and everybody was fond of him. He was not a very
handsome person. He was tall and thin, but his fiice
beamed with o-ood-humor, and his black eves seemed to
smile at everybody ; so he was very much liked. He also
read jjoetry in a very sweet voice; and when the "Minute-
men" marched to Yorktown after the fighting, young John
Marshall used to go to General Nelson's house and read •
poems to the young ladies, and it is said they thought his
reading the sweetest in the world.
I tell you this, Avhich may seem very trifling, because
almost anything about so- great a man ought to interest
us. And, for that matter, in my little story I mean to tell
you scarcely anything but anecdotes; and I am glad to
do so, and leave out the rest, for, after all, these little de-
tails about distinguished people often give you a better
idea of them than the /acts in regard to their public lives.
John Marshall continued in the army during the Avhole
JOHN MARSHAJ.L, THK CUIEF-JUSTICE. '259
war, and those who fouglit with him said that he was not
onlj' brave, but that nothing could put him in low spirits.
When Washington spent the dreary winter with his little
army at Valley Forge, near Philadelphia, the times were so
dark, and the sufferings of the soldiers so great, that they
nearly gave way to despair. But John ■Marshall never
did. Like the rest, he had to tramp through the deep
snow to gather a little wood to keep from freezing;
but in the midst of all, his friends said afterward, he was
still bright and hopeful. Seated by the camp-fire, he
would tell stories, and laugh, and cheer up his comrades,
and thus keep them in good spirits when they were down-
hearted.
He was an excellent soldier, you see, and bore all the
hardships of that hard time without a murmur, lie had
scarcely clothes to wear, and no money to buy them; and
it is related that, when he visited home once, he was
obliged to return to the army on foot, and was so shabbi-
ly dressed that a tavern-keeper in I^liiladelpliia would not
let him come into his house. But for this he did not care,
lie knew that he was doing his duty, and he went on
cheerfully [terforming it without a innniiur to the last.
When the Itevolution ended, John jSIarshall came
back to \'irginia — a poor young fellow, with scarcely a
penny in the worhl. Hut he was not disheartened. He
resolved to go to work, and as he had managed to learn
a little law, he began the practice, and soon got married.
His wife was one of the young ladies whom he had read
]>oetry to at Yorktown in 1775, after the battle at Great
iJridf-e, and her nanu; was ]\Iary Willis Ambler. She had
never forgotten the bright black eyes and sweet smile and
voice of the tall young soldier, and now gave him Ik r hand.
He was so poor at the time that he gave the parson who
marrieil them the last golden guinea he had in the world.
260 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION^.
But, poor as he was, be was happy with his young wife,
and he loved her so much that he seemed to think of no
one else in comparison with her. When they were old,
and she was sick, he would walk about the house and
yard with his shoes off, and hardly speak above his
breath ; and any one could see that she was dearer to him
than when she was a rosy -cheeked young girl. After
her death he wrote these words : "On the 3d of January,
1783, I was united by the holiest bonds to the woman I
adored. From the moment of our union to that of our
separation, I never ceased to thank Heaven fov this, its
best gift. Not a moment passed in which I did not con-
sider her a blessing, from which the chief happiness of my
life was derived. Hers was the religion taught by the
Saviour of man. I have lost her, and with her have lost
the solace of my life."
ir.
Some of these days you will read all about the great
Chief-justice Marshall, and find what people thought of
him. He began, you know, only as a poor young law-
yer, but evei-ybody soon saw that he was a man of won-
derful genius. There was scarcely any office which he
would accept that the people did not offer him. He
served in tlie Legislature ; then in the Convention to rati-
fy the Constitution; then was sent as envoy to France;
then was made Secretary of State ; and then Chief-justice
of the United States, where the greatest judges, even the
great Judge Story, my father told me, looked up to him,
and listened to what he said, as if that decided every-
thing. When he died, at the age of eighty nearly, he was
one of the greatest and most famous men in America.
Now for a few anecdotes about him, for I wish you to
know the man John Marshall. My father knew him very
JOHN MARSHALL, THE CHIEF-JUSTICE. 261
well, and loved him, and told me many things about him.
lie was very tall and thin, and dressed very plainly. He
wore a suit of plain black cloth, and common yarn stock-
ings, which fitted tightly to his legs, and showed how
thin they were. He was a very great walker, and would
often walk out to his farm, which was several miles from
Richmond, where he lived, and back, without thinking of
ordering his carriage. But sometimes he went on horse-
back; and old Bishop Meade said he met him one day
lidinir out to his farm with a bag of clover-seed on the
saddle before him.
His manners were simple and friendly, and he liked to
talk about evcry-day matters with plain country people,
and laugh and jest with them. As to this poorly dressed
man being the great Chief-justice Marshall, it was hard to
make a stranger believe such a thing. He never seemed
to remember that he was a great man at all, and played
games of "quoits" with his coat off" at Buchanan's Spring,
near Richmond, as full of fun as a boy, and ready to laugh
with everybody. In a word, he was so great a man tliat
he was plain and simple, and I will wind up my little talk
about him with an anecdote or so which will show you
this.
At that time it was the fashion among the gentlemen
of Richmond to walk to market early in the morning, and
buy fresh meats and vegetables for their family dinners.
This was a good old fashion ; and some fimous old gentle-
men— among them the distinguished ] benjamin Wat kins
I.eigh, whom I knew and loved — used to do so to the end
of their lives. It was the iiabit of .Judge Marshall, and
very often he took no servant with him. He wouI<l buy
what he wanted, and return lionic with his "marketing;"
:ind on one of these occasions the little incident I will
speak of took place.
262 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
Judge Marshall had gone to market and made his pur-
chases, when, just as he was going home, he heard some-
body swearing angrily not far from him. He turned round
and saw what the hubbub was about. A finely dressed
young manj who seemed to be a stranger, had come to
market and bought a turkey. He then looked round for
some one to take it home; but as no one could be found,
he grew angry, and began to curse and swear. Judge
Marshall listened, and stepping up to him asked, politely,
" Where do you live, sir ?"
The young man looked at the plainly dressed old coun-
tryman, as he supposed, and told him where he lived.
"That is my way," said Judge Marshall, with a smile,
"and I will take it for you."
The young man handed him the turkey and left the
market, followed by Judge Marshall, and they soon reach-
ed the house where the former lived. Marshall then po-
litely handed him the turkey, and turned to go.
" What shall I ])ay you ?" said the young man,
" Oh, nothing," replied Marshall ; " you are welcome. It
was on my way, and no trouble." With which he bowed
and walked on, while the young man looked after him
with a puzzled expression. Pie had, no doubt, begun to
think that he had made some mistake; and, as a citizen
was passing, he said, pointing after Marshall,
"Who is that polite old gentleman who brought home
my turkey for me ?"
"That is John Marshall, Chief-justice of the United
States," replied the citizen.
The young man was perfectly astounded, and exclaimed,
"But why did he bring home my turkey V"
"To give you a reprimand, and learn yon to attend to
your own business !" replied the citizen, walking off.
This little anecdote will show you the character of John
JOHN" SIAESIIALL, THE CHIEF-JUSTICE. 263
Marshall ; but I do not believe that he brought home the
young man's turkey to " give him a reprimand." Anoth-
er person might have done so, but John Marshall never
seemed to have any desire to reprimand people. He was
too sweet-tempered and kindly to take pleasure in doing
so, and I have no doubt he carried the turkey from a
pure wish to be obliging.
III.
I might tell you more stories — how, among other things,
he once met an old army comrade, who said he would be
ruined unless he could get three thousand dollars, when
Marshall privately left a check for the amount to bo
handed to him, and then rode away to escape his thanks.
Tliese anecdotes you will read some day, but those I have
related will give you a true idea of this great man, and
show bow simple and unpretending he was, as all really
great men are.
He did nothing "for clTect," as the phrase is, and nev-
er seemed to feel that he was greater than the very hum-
blest countryman of his acquaintance; and this was all
the stranger, if you remember what I said about the pub-
lic opinion of him. The greatest judges of the United
States at Washington looked up to him as their superior;
and whenever he passed, men took off their hats, to show
their respect for him. But this did not have any effect
upon him. He was the same simple old gentleman, with
his friendly smile, ready to chat with anybody or do them
a kindness, and just as devoted a Chiistian too, which
was more than all, and as liumble before God as the
humblest,
I said that I had no time to relate other anecdotes of
.John ^larshall, but I cannot pass over ouc referring to
tiis faith in Christianity.
264
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINIOJ!f.
One day an old gentleman was seen to drive up to a tav-
ern in the Valley of Virginia, in a shabby one-horse gig,
the shafts of which were broken, and tied together with
hickory bark. He was a plain-looking old man, and wore
common yarn stockings, and when he went in and sat
down, nobody took any notice of him. In the tavern were
some young lawyers, and as night came on they got into
an argument about the truth of Christianity, one of them
sneering at it, and another speaking in favor of it. All
this time the old man in the yarn stockings had been sit-
OLD TAVERN.
ting in a corner, smiling and listening, until at last they
were tired out. They laughed, and gave up the argu-
ment; but one of them turned round and said,
" Well, old gentleman, what think you of these things ?"
They all turned round and looked at him, expecting,
probably, that he would have nothing to say. Never were
any persons more mistaken. The old gentleman began
quietly, and went on for nearly an hour without stop-
ping. What he said was all in favor of the truth of the
Christian religion, and his arguments were so powerful
that the young lawyers listened in perfect amazement.
If a streak of lightning had flashed before them, one of
JOHN MARSHALL, THE CHIEF-JUSTICE. 265
them afterward said, they could not have been more star-
tled than by hearing such grand reasoning from such a
plain-looking old countryman. They were all keen law-
yers, but they felt that this old stranger was their master.
And another of them said that to try to describe his lan-
guage would be like attempting to paint the beams of the
sun. At last he finished, and, with a smile on his lips,
retired; and then everybody was anxious to find who
this wonderful old countryman, with the shabby coat
and yarn stockings, could be. This they soon discovered.
He was John Marshall, the Chief-justice of the United
States.
I have told you this anecdote because I wish you to
see that the greatest intellects are the first to bow their
heads before tlie majesty of Christianity. It is well to re-
member this, when we find so many people of weak minds
sneering at holy things. John Marshall's mind was one of
the greatest and strongest that man ever had, and he was
an humble believer, if the young lawyers were not. He
was such to the day of his death, and never went to bed
at night without kneeling down and saying the Lord's
Player, and the old verse which his mother had tauo^ht
him :
" Now I liiy me down to sleep,
I pr.iy llie Lord my soul to keep :
If I sliaiiid (lie before I wake,
I ])iMy the Lord my soul to take —
And tills I ask for Jesus' sake."
'fills is all I have to tell you about the great .lului Mnv-
bliall. It is not very much, and I might say a great deal
more, but you must have a good idea of him, and see what
sort of person he was. There never was a finer example
of our good old Virginia country stock of people, which
gave 80 many great men to the land we live in. He was
12
266 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
honest, brave, sira2:)le- minded, and had a vast intellect.
You may not have an intellect like his — few human be-
ings ever had — but you can imitate his sweet temper and
good heart. He lived before my time, but I know a great
deal about him, and I can tell you that he valued good-
ness for above any mere strength of mind.
'1
JOHX RANDOLPH OF KOANOKE.
2G7
JOHN RANDOLPH OF ROANOKE.
I.
One morning, many years since, I visited an old liouse
called "Matoax," on the north bank of the Appomattox
^"^^
JtlllN IIANUOLrll.
llivpr, near Petersburg, and spent some time thinking,
Iteside a time-worn slab of marble, under a chinip <»!
trees not far from the river. It was a beautiful spot, an<l
the tall trees waved in tli(> wind ab»)ve the marble tomb-
268 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
stone, which was nearly sunk in the grass ; and, looking
at the stone, I thought of the time when the great orator,
John Randolph of Roanoke, came there one day and cried
beside it, for it was the grave of his mother.
As I have said in the case of John Marshall, it is hard
to leave out of my stories any celebrated Virginians who
were connected in any manner with the days of the Revo-
lution. John Randolph Avas one of the most famous men
who ever lived in the old Commonwealth, and knew Jef-
ferson well, and made his first public speech in reply to
Patrick Henry's last; and so I will now tell you a few in-
cidents of his life, which was remarkable, and even splen-
did, although not happy.
Many of the celebrated men we liave talked of were of
plain origin, and began life poor; but John Randolph was
rich, and belonged to an old and iniiuential family. He
was therefore never called upon to struggle with poverty,
like Patrick Henry and others, and raise himself from a
low station by the strength of his talents. He was born
to a good estate, and bore a distinguished name; but, as
you will see, neither of these two things can make a man
happy.
I have spoken of the visit I paid to the old liouse,
"Matoax," which was one of the names of Pocahontas,
from whom John Randolph was descended. This was his
father's house, but he was born at " Cawsons," the resi-
dence of his mother's father. Mi-. Bland, in the year lYVS,
just after the marriage of Thomas Jefferson, who was his
cousin, Cawsons stood near the mouth of the Appomat-
tox River, below Petersburg, and here he passed many
hours of his ehildhoo.d with his beautiful dark-eyed moth-
ei-, Frances Bland Randolph. She became a widow before
he could remember his father, and this pious Virginia
mother instilled into her child all the best and purest
JUUN UANUULrU OF ItUA^OKE. 2(39
principles and feelings of his after-life. Up to the age of
fifteen nothing of interest occurred to young John Ran-
dolph, except a visit to the beautiful Bermuda Islands, in
the midst of the Atlantic Ocean, where he read Shakspeare's
"Tempest," and no doubt thought of the little winged
spirit of tlie air, Ariel, who is one of the characters in that
drama. But he soon came home, and was sent to school,
from which he suddenly came back on hearing of his
mother's death.
The death of his mother was a dreadful blow to poor
young John Randol[)h. lie loved her with the deepest
tenderness; and now, at the early age of fifteen, he came
back to his old home, to find that he would never again
see the face which was dearer to him than everything in
the world besides. There was no pretence at all in this
fond love, or any wish to make it out greater than it was,
in order to have himself looked upon as a tendpr-hearted
person. .hAin Randolph was not at all tender-hearted to-
ward the world in general, and never tried to gain peo-
ple's good opinion by pretending to anything; he was
far too proud, and indilferent to what was thought of him,
fur that. Wiion he spoke to his few warm friends of his
\()\ii for his mother, he was in earnest, and he never for-
got her to the last day of his life.
When he was an old gray-headed man, lonely, sick, and
nearly out of his mind, he crossed .lames Ilivcr one day in
a boat, with the spray dashing over iiim, to Cawsons, and
stood for a long time in silence, looking at the old spot
where he had played with his brothers when he was a
little child. 'J'iierc! was the same old liouso where he once
ran, laughing, to tell his mother some childish trille— that
he ha<l found a bird's-ncst, ])erha|)s, or that tlic liul icrcups
were in bloom — and where he had knelt wilh his iicad on
her knees, with her arms around liini and hci- head bend-
270 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
ing fondly over him, to repeat "the Lord's Prayer and
the Ten Commandments," which he said she taught him.
There was every familiar scene in which he had passed
his happy childhood ; but his mother was long dead, and
he was only a poor, old, unhappy, famous man !
You see I am trying to tell you about the feelings of
John Randolph, and show you what his real character
was, as I have tried to do when speaking of other cele-
brated people. Many persons who hated him because he
was so bitter against them, and made people laugh at
them by his terrible tongue, said that he had wo feeling at
all, and never had had any. But that was a very great
injustice. Like many other poor huaian beings, he was
made gloomy and bitter by disease and trouble ; but no
man that loves his mother faithfully, and thinks of her
with deep tenderness to the last hour of his life, can be
truly said to be without feeling, or really bad.
After his mother's death, John Randolph was never like
the same person, and other troubles soon came. These
were not money troubles, for he was quite rich, as I have
said ; they arose from disappointment in connection with
a young lady. This lady was a beauty, and had some-
. thing about her which attracted everybody. John Ran-
dolph met her when they were both children and the
British invaded Virginia, under Lord Cornwallis, of which
I will soon tell you. As Cornwallis was marching to-
ward Petersburg, and "Matoax" was very near it, the
family hastened away, and stopped for the night at the
house of a friend of theirs. He was the father of the
young lady I have mentioned, and here the children be-
came acquainted; and when John Randolph grew to
be a young man, he became deeply attached to her and
wished to marry her. The marriage never took place
for some reason, and the disappointment Avas a terrible
JOHN KANDOLPH OF KOANOKE. 271
one to the youth. He never got over it, and uever mar-
ried any one, and this made him more and more un-
liappy. You may think it was unreasonable in hiaa to
let it trouble him so much, and perliaps it was. But
he said himself that he was always " thin-skinned," and
small matters troubled bira ; and so poor young John
Randolph moped and brooded, scarcely knowing what he
would do.
At last he determined to try whether he could not serve
his country in Congress. He was a large landholder, and
at that time it was considered that men of this sort were
better for public place, as there was no reason why they
should use their offices to make money. So young John
Randolph "ran for Congress," as the phrase is, in Char-
lotte and other counties about the time when lie was
twenty-five years old.
ir.
I must say a few words about the occasion of his first
speech, as it was quite a remarkable one. It was in the
year 1799, the last year of the century, and Patrick Henry
made his last speech on the same day that John liandolph
made his first. They were not opposed to each other to
win the same office, for Patrick Henry was "running" for
the Virginia Legislature, where "Washington wished him
to go and speak against some famous laws, called the
"Resolutions of '98," while John Randolph was a candi-
date for Congress.
It was Charlotte County court day, and a great crowd
had assembled. Everybody came to hear Pati'ick Henry,
who was now old and celebrated, and he mounted the
platform and made them a great speech. He was not the
same Patrick Hciiiy who h.nl made the fiery speeches at
Williamsbm-g and Richmond before the Revolution. He
was nearly seventy, and his form was bowed with age;
272 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
but he soon began to kindle, and spoke Avitb as splendid
an eloquence as ever. The crowd shouted and hurrahed,
and when he finished seemed ready to carry hifn on their
shoulders, as they had done in Hanover after liis speech
against tlie parsons. One of them exclaimed, "The sun
has set in all its glory !" — meaning the fome of Patrick
Henry ; and when, a few moments afterward, a boyish-
looking young fellow mounted the same platform to speak,
they were ready to hiss him, and turn their backs at his
presumption in daring to address them after Patrick Henry.
The youth was John Randolph. He was a mere strip-
ling, with a smooth rosy face, smiling lips, and " remark-
able for his beauty," it is said, by those who saw him. He
began in a thin, shrill voice, which made everybody laugh ;
but he did not mind that, and went on speaking in the
same voice. What made matters worse was that he was
denying the truth of every argument of Patrick Henry's,
and this excited stroncj indiojnation in those who listened.
But he did not seem to care. The shrill voice did not fal-
ter ; it seemed to pierce every ear to the farthest skirts
of the crowd, and they were forced to listen to him, wheth-
er they would or not. At last he stopped and came down
from the platform, and there in the crowd was Patrick
Henry. The old man came up to young Randolph and
put his hands upon his head.
" Keep faith and honor, my son !" said Patrick Henry,
as if he foresaw how famous the youth would become;
and thus ended what has always seemed to me a very
striking incident. It was the old Avorld and the new
standing face to face — the gray-haired "man of the peo-
ple" about to die, and the beardless young "aristocrat"
just beginning life. As the old man's sun was setting, the
young man's was just rising; and the words of Patrick
Henry were worthy of his noble character.
JOHX RAXDOLPH OF ROANOKE. 273
They -were botli elected, but Patrick Henry's sun liad
set. He never took his seat, and soon afterward died — the
greatest orator the Western workl has produced.
III.
I cannot tell you all about John Randolph's long and
remarkable life. He ran a famous and splendid careei-,
and attracted the attention of the whole country by his
wonderful oratory, wiiicli Avas so sharp and bitter that
men liated him, and spoke ill of him very often when he
did not deserve it. But all this would lead us far into
this century, and you know. I am only telling you stories
of "old times," and the great men of the far past. I will,
therefore, only say that John Randolph became fonious,
and was minister to Russia, and remained in public life
for thirty years or more, and from first to last loved Vw-
ginia, and defended her against every one.
Instead of speaking of all this, which you will read
about for yourselves some of these days, I will pass over
the whole of it, and tell you how John Randolph appeared
and acted as an old man.
This I can do easily from what I have read of him, atid
also from what my father told me about him. There was
a great convention in Virginia, of which both were mem-
bers; and as he and my father diilcred in opinion about
many things, they often sjjoke against each other, and
knew each other well. So, although I never saw him, I
can descril)c his a]»pearance and chai'acter, which were
very ditVerent from what they were when he was yotnif/
•John Randolph.
I have told you that when he was youthful he was re-
markable for Iiis beauty, and his ])ortrait, which was taken
by a famous i)ainter of tliat time, shows that he certainly
was. The cheeks in the picture arc rosy, and the eyes
12*
274 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION,
bright and happy. His hair is parted in the middle, and
very soft and silky. He looks, indeed, like a sweet-tem-
pered, happy young fellow, ready to love everybody and
to make himself beloved by them ; and it is hard indeed
to believe that the portrait was ever like him, as it real-
ly was.
The "Virginia Convention" I have mentioned took
place in the year 1829, and it is said to have had more
famous men in it than any other body which ever sat in
the United States. I need only tell you that its object
was to make a new Constitution for Virginia; and the
eastern part of the State and that beyond the Blue Ridge
Mountains were opposed to each other. The Valley and
Western Virginia came to ask for more votes in the gov-
ernment, and John Randolph said he came to the Conven-
tion to say " No " to everything.
He was a remarkable sight as he sat in the Capitol —
very different, as you will see, from the young John Ran-
dolph of the portrait. He was now an old, stooping man,
with thin gray hair, and a sallow face, worn by pain and
suffering. His health was very bad, and his mind dis-
eased, some people said ; but his sharp black eyes, which
were deeply sunken in his head, did not seem to show
that he had lost any of his power of mind ; and when he
rose to speak, people could see that he was as brilliant as
ever. He did not speak much. He generally sat quiet,
holding a large walking-stick in his hand, and passing his
hands up and down it, looking keenly all the time at any-
body who was speaking. But at last one day the people
of Richmond were seen running through the streets to-
ward the Capitol. They hastened on as if they were go-
ing to a fire ; and when a stranger asked what the matter
was, one of them exclaimed,
"John Randolph is speaking!"
JOHX RANDOLPlt OF KOAXOKE. 275
There he was on his feet, indeed, with every one listen-
ini;- in silence, and the crowd at the doors and in the gal-
leries growing every moment larger. lie was the queer-
est-looking figure you can possibly imagine. He wore an
old cloak, and his cap, with a straight brim, was on the
desk by him. His slender legs were clad in silk stock-
ings, and his long, sharp forefinger M'as stretched straight
out, pointing before him, as he went on, in his high, shrill
voice, to address the Convention. Nobody ever before
heard such a voice. It was more like a woman's than a
man's, but was clear and sweet, in spite of its shrillness.
Every word was distinct and deliberate, and heard by all ;
and the long forefinger seemed to point every sentence
which he nttered.
You know how he looked now in tliat famous old Con-
vention, where he had come to say " No " to everything.
He did not wish the old Constitution to be changed ; and,
in fact, he never wished anything concerning old Virginia
to be altered. All his life he had loved Virginia with
his whole heart and soul — her old times, old habits, old
manners, and old glory. He could not bear to think that
these would ever be changed in the least; and in his feel-
ings he might be compared to tlie famous Mary Queen of
Scots. She came from France, you know, and said one
day that if people opened her heart when she died they
would find "France" written on it. Well, I think if ])co-
ple Inid opened the licart of John IJandoIph they wouhl
liave found "Virginia" written on his.
TV.
I must end my story, Avhich is cari-ying ns too lar. I
tliouglit you would be interested in tliis strange man. He
was not a happy man. His distress at his mf)t]ier'.s death,
and ilicii liis disappointment with the young lady whom
276 STOKIES OF THK OLD DOMIXIOX.
he wished to marry, made him gloomy. His temper be-
came irritable uuder all these trials, and his tongue was
fearfully sharp against people whom he did not like. It
seemed to cut like a knife, and everybody became afraid
of him. They wondered at his brilliant eloquence, but
hated him for liis ill-nature; and this will show you how
ill-advised it is to indulsje such feelino;s. No one likes a
person who is always saying unkind things, and few peo-
ple had any personal regard for John Randolph besides
liis intimate friends. These knew that he had very warm
feelings, and they loved him deeply, and he loved them ;
but all the rest of the world feared him, or looked upon
him with astonishment.
At last his mind gave way — I do not mean tliat he lost
it, but the bright sun was overclouded, and he was like a
great slnp beating on the breakers. But to the last he
was a very great man in the eyes of the Virginia people.
He was looked upon as a mighty ruin, whicli might not
be what it once was, but still was grand and majestic,
even in its decay. At length he passed away, and was
buried on his farm, called " Roanoke," in Virginia, under
two great trees, and there the ashes of this remarkable
man now rest.
As I have said more than once, the main object of my
stories is to set before you high examples. This great
man is not one of them. He allowed bitter feelings to
carry liim away, and was much more ready to frown than
to smile on his fellow-men. He ouglit to have remem-
bered that it is a far more beautiful thing to love than to
hate, and that kindness and charity are better than the
most splendid genius if it is only used to wound the feel-
ings of others.
Still, John Randolpli had noble traits. He loved his
native State and his friends dearly, and was open-handed
JOHN KANUOLPII Oh' KOAXOKK. 277
and generous. His black slaves were tenderly attached
to him and he to them, and by his will he gave them their
freedom, and means to live. We must not do as he often
did — that is, look on the dark side — but remember that he
had much to try him and make him irritable and bitter.
I have heard his old friends speak of him, and read many
of his letters which have never been published, and vis-
ited the spots where he had his troubles, and I cannot
feel other than kindly toward this great unhap|)y man.
The old house is still standing where he visited the young
lady who refused to marry him, and I have often seen her
name, cut with a diamond ring on a window-pane there.
In the room are two pictures of her, one when slie was a
little girl, with her hair on her shoulders, and the other
wlien she was a middle-aged lady, with a veil over her
forehead. It was curious to think th.at the young people
met here so long ago, and how unha])py young John Ran-
dolph must have looked as he went away down the old
steps to where his horse was tied and rode away.
I have mentioned my visit to " Matoax," near Peters-
burg, where his father and mother were buried. lie used
to go there when he was an old man, and lean his face
down in the grass and cry. It was pitiful to imagine tliat
scene as I stood by tlie grave under the old trees; an<l I
think everybody wlio snjyposes that John IJandolph was
only bitter and liateful, ouglit to do as I did, that is, go to
the spot where he thus shed tears over the grave of his
inutile r.
278 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
.RO SEW ELL, AND SELIM THE ALGERINE.
I.
As we go on with our stories we often meet, you know,
with persons who have already been mentioned in former
talks, and find them playing their parts in other incidents.
One of the persons thus spoken of was a young Mr,
John Page, you remember, perhaps, to whom Thomas Jef-
ferson Avrote the letters from Williamsburg about "Belin-
da," and dancing with her in the "Apollo," when they were
all young people. As time wore on, they all became staid
men and women ; and this John Page was first a delegate
to the General Congress, then Governor of Virginia, and
throughout his life an excellent, pious man, whom every
one loved and respected. He lived* at a house called
"Kosewell," on York River, not far from the spot where
Pocahontas rescued Captain Smith, and this house, which
is still standing, was a very large and fine one.
It was built on a liill not far from the river, and, people
say, was the largest in all Virginia at that time. The
rooms had lofty ceilings, and the mantel-pieces were of
fine marble. The staircases and pillars were carved into
leaves and bunches of grapes, and on top of the house
there was a flat space, covered with lead, from which you
could look up and down the broad York River for miles
and miles. On this high platform it is said that Governor
Page and Thomas Jefterson used to sit in the evening
and talk about religious matters while looking out upon
the river, where white-sailed ships were passing, either up
the broad current or down toward the sea.
ROSEAVELL, AND SELIM THE ALUERIXE. 279
It is an interesting old place, and was built a long time
ago. How it came by its name is not exactly known, but
two explanations are given of it. Down the hill, not far
fi'om the house, there was a fountain which bubbled up in
a marble basin, and the path to this led through a double
row of fine cedar-trees, while a shady patli ran beyond,
called "The Lovers' Walk." All around were multitudes
of flowers, especially roses, and the place, it is said, "was
called Rose Well, or fountain, for that reason. Others say
that the name was given to it because a little girl called
Rose Page, a daughter of the owner, loved the well or
fountain, so the house was called Rose Well after her.
But, whetlier or no, that was the name of it ; and liere
John Page, Jefierson's old friend, lived with his wife and
children at the time of the Revolution, greatly respected
by everybody, and entertaining a great deal of company,
who loved to come to the hospitable old place.
These guests were always met in the kindest manner;
but what surprised them was to see a very singular-look-
ing person who came in and out, as if he was entirely at
home. He was a strange sort of old man, with bright,
])iercing eyes, and long scattered locks of hair floating
down over his forehead from beneath a straw liat, Avhich
was tied on with a check handkerchief. Around his shoul-
ders he wore a bright-colored blanket, and on his legs and
feet were leggings and moccasins like those Avorn by the
Indians, made of deer-skin. He Avandered around in a cu-
rious manner, as if he was looking for something; and wlun-
ever l)e met any one, lie would Avave his liand and exclaim,
"God save ye I" Altogether he Avas a singular sight, and
persons avIio saw him supposed he Avas a common lunatic,
without sense or education. In this they Avcre mistaken.
Ik- was a little out of his mind, it is true; but lie could
read Greek, and Hebrew also, it seems, and had more learn-
280 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
ing than many who pitied him. His name was Selim, and
I will now tell you his stol•3^
II.
Selim was first seen in Virginia about the time of Gen-
eral Braddock's march to Fort Duquesne, and he made his
appearance under very unusual circumstances.
There was a Avorthy old hunter who lived in Augusta
County, west of the Blue Ridge, and one day he went out
hunting deer to supply his family with fresh venison. It is
the habit with deer to bound off as soon as they hear any
one approaching, but sometimes they stand still and watch
the persons who are hunting them, out of their soft bright
eyes, as if curious to know what they have come for. On
this occasion the old hunter tramped on througli the
mountains for some time without discovering any game,
but at last he thought he had certainly come on a fine
deer. Right in front of him was a fallen tree, which had
probably been uprooted by some storm, for the top was
still bushy, with green leaves growing closely together.
In this bushy top the hunter now saw two eyes gleaming.
He had no doubt that they belonged to a deer which was
hidden and looking at him ; so he raised his rifle, took dead
aim at the eyes behind the leaves, and was about to fire.
All at once, however, the eyes disappeared from view,
and the next moment there came out from the fallen tree
one of the strangest-looking creatures ever seen. It was
hard to say at first whether he was a man or a Avild ani-
mal. He was entirely naked, and covered all over with
blood. Plis body Avas hairy, and his head was a mass of
elf-locks tossing about his face. He came toward tlie old
hunter, who probably kept a keen eye on him, thinking
he might be some strange wild animal; but the poor thing
made signs, and muttered something in a strange Ian-
ROSEWELL, AND SELIM THE ALGEKINE. 2S1
giiage ; so the hunter knew tliat it was a man. He soon
saw that there was no danger, as the wild man had a very
pitiful and humble expression of countenance. It was
])!ain that lie was nearly starved, from his liollow clieeks
and meagre limbs; so the hunter went up to him, and at
last took him home to his house.
The poor wild man could not speak English, people
soon found, and could give no account of himself: besides,
he was evidently suffering for want of food and clothing,
and the tirst thing to do was to dress him and give him
something to eat. This was done by the kind hunter, and
the poor creature remained with him. But pitiful as he
seemed, it was very soon plain that he did not want sense.
He began to read all the books he could find, and learn
English. In this he made very rapid progress, and it was
not long before he could speak the language and tell who
lie was.
His story was strange indeed. His name was Selim, he
said, and he was born in Algiers, a country in the north
of Africa, on the banks of the ^Mediterranean Sea. His
parents were wealthy people, and Mohammedans, like the
I'cst of the Algerines, and when he was a youth he was
sent to the city of Constantino})le to be educated. Here
lie remained some time studying languages, ancient and
modern, until at last his education was nearly finislied, and
lie set sail to return to his family in Algiers. He was not
destined to see tliem again, however, for many a long year.
Spain was then at war with Turkey or Algiers, and on the
way they met a Spanish ship, which attacked them, and
captured them. The Spanish ship tlien sailed on, but met
with a I'rcncli vessel outward lintiiid. ()n this vessel Se-
lim was placed with others, and the ship crossed the ocean,
and reached Xew Orleans, in America.
Selim's fate was now iiielanclif)lv, and li:ird to bear with
282 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
patience. He had been brought up in a wealthy home,
surrounded by every comfort and luxury; but he now-
found himself a slave, set to work on a Louisiana planta-
tion. He had been sold to the planter who owned the
property, and he soon found that he was a cruel and bru-
tal man. He was not only made to work like a slave, but
one day his master grew angry with him, and struck him
so heavy a blow on the head that it affected his mind, and
he never afterward recovered from it.
Good -fortune seemed at length to come to his relief.
He was sent up the Mississippi River, probably to some
other plantation, and this removed him from his cruel
master. But new troubles were coming. He was cap-
tured by the Indians, and taken as their prisoner to the
Shawnee towns, as they were called, on the Ohio, where
he found he was a greater slave than ever. The Indians
loaded him with heavy buidens, and kicked and cuiFed
him, and nearly starved him ; so he determined, if he could,
to escape from them. This seemed almost impossible, as
he was closely watched ; and even if he succeeded in get-
ting away, lie was so ignorant of the country that the
chance was that he would starve in the woods before he
reached the abodes of white people.
But at last he determined to try. There w^as a white
woman with the Indians, who was a prisoner like himself,
and she pitied the poor Algerine, and advised him what to
do. She told him that the Virginia settlements were to-
ward the rising sun, and he had only to travel straight in
that direction and he would reach them. He resolved to
escape and try the long and toilsome journey ; so he man-
aged to get away w'ithout being seen by the Indians, and
was soon in the Great Woods, going toward the rising sun.
All day long he tramped on, keeping his eyes upon the
^direction which he supposed to be the east, and after sleep-
KOSEAVELL, A>"D SELIM THE ALGERINE. 283
ing in the woods, again started on tlic next morning- to-
ward the sunrise. Very soon he began to siitter from hun-
ger, and knew not what to do. His moccasins were worn
out, and his clothes torn to shreds by tlie thorns and
briers through which he was obliged to force his way.
lie, however, struggled on, barefooted and in rags, eating
berries and such roots as he could dig, until his rags were
entirely torn from him, and he was almost starved. He
bound the last of his rags around his feet to protect them
from the rocks, and still tottered along, nearly dead with
hunger, until at last he had sunk to the ground in the
top of a fallen tree, and prepared to die. But IVovidence
was watcliing over him. His friend, the old hunter, had
come ; lie was saved at last. And that was the poor fel-
low's whole story.
III.
Selim Mas treated most kindly by every one, and soon
made a number of friends by his kindliness and inoffensive
temper. Peojjle saw that his mind was affected, but lie
was far better educated than most of those around him,
and this gave them a certain respect for him. As he was
a heathen in his religious belief — for, as you know, his
parents were followers of Mohammed — there was a great
desire to convert him to Christianity; and this conversion
MOW occurred in a somewhat singular manner.
Sc'litn had a horse given him, and one day he rode with
his friend to Staunton, where court was sitting. As soon
as lie reached the place, he was seen to stop suddenly and
look at a i)erson in the crowd with great intentness. This
person was the Kev. Mr. Craig, a Presbyterian minister;
and Selim went and spoke to iiim, and said he wished to
go home with him. < )|' course this very much surprised
Ml'. Craig, but he at once rejdied that he would lie very
glad to see him. So they rode to the house, which was
284 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
near Staunton, and Mr. Craig then asked Selim why he
had come up and spoken to liini in the crowd, as he was
an entire stranger.
Selim replied that he had done so on account of a very
remarkable dream he had had. This dream he now related.
In his sleep he thought he was back in his native country
of Algiers, and on a vast plain he saw the greatest multi-
tude of men his eyes had ever looked upon. They were
all in uniform of some sort, and drawn up in a line, like
soldiers about to begin a battle. The plain stretched
away in front of them, and was a dead level, without any
object upon it; but far off in the distance he saw a dim,
mysterious figure, resembling a man, and all that he could
discover in regard to this figure was that he was some
great Personage, to whom the multitude were looking for
something.
From time to time some one of the multitude drawn
up on the plain left the ranks and tried to reach this Per-
sonage ; but in this they did not succeed. As soon as
they had gotten about half-way across the plain they
would drop into a great pit in the ground, and disap-
pear from sight. At last he saw an old man standing at
some distance from the crowd, and some of the multitude
applied to him for advice and directions how to reach the
great Personage. He gave them the directions they wish-
ed, and they followed them, and safely crossed the vast
plain without falling into the pit. This was his dream,
Selim said, and, what was strangest of all, was that Mr.
Craic: exactly resembled this old man who had given the
directions. As soon as he saw him he knew him, and that
was the explanation of his accosting him, and his desir-
ing to go and live with him.
This was certainly a very remarkable dream, and it is
a difficult matter to account for it. Selim was " half out
KOSEWELL, AXD SELIM THE ALGEEIXE. 285
of his head," you know, and we may understand some
portion of the dream. The men drawn up on the plain
were no doubt Mohammedans, that is, believers in the
false religion of Mohammed, who was the great impostor of
the P2ast, and the uniforms worn by them were those worn
by the Algerine or Turkish soldiers. The great Person-
age in the distance was also, no doubt, our Saviour, and
the deep pit between was Selim's idea of the difficulty of
coming to Jesus Christ through the dangers of this world.
It was also very natural that he should have fancied tliat
there was some good, man present who directed those who
tried to cross the plain and enabled them to pass it safeT
ly. ]3ut why did he suppose that Mr. Craig was this per-
son? If the minister had belonged to the Episcopal Cliurch,
in which clergymen wear black gowns in the pul])it, lie
might have thought he was the same, as the figure he re-
membered might have worn a similar robe. But Mr. Craisf
was a Presbyterian, and wore no gown in preaching; so
the whole matter was as mysterious and unaccountable
as ever.
It was ])laii), however, that Selim wished to be a Ciiris-
lian, and Mr. Craig began to explain the true doctrine to
him. But Selim studied it himself lie found a New
Testament in the original Greek in wliich it was written,
and hugged it to his breast, and began to read it quickly,
lor he knew Greek far better than he knew English. In
two weeks he had studied the whole question of the truth
of Christianity, and said he was convinced that there was
no other true religion. He was therefore baptized, and
said that now lie meant to go back to Algiers and con-
vert liis family from their belief in the false doctrine of
Mohammed.
His friends gla<lly ai<lcd him. He was sujipliod with
inoiu'v, and set sail for Africa by w ay of England, and
286 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
then for some years nothing was heard of hhu. At last
he came back to Virginia suddenly, and his friends saw
that his mind was more diseased than ever. He had evi-
dently passed through great sufferings, and of these he
gave an account. He had returned to his home in Algiers,
he said, and attempted to convert his fiimily to Christian-
ity; but they would listen to nothing he had to say.
They plainly looked upon him as a lunatic, and tui-ned
him oif upon the world again, to go where he chose and
take care of himself as he could, as he refused to give up
his relision and become a Mohammedan again. He could
not do this, aiid left them, to go and live in England among
Christians. But he found no friends there, and came back
to Virginia now, where he passed nearly all the rest of
his life.
This is a singular story, but it is entirely true. Selim
was very well known to many of the most respectable
families of Virginia, who vouched for the truth of what I
have told you. He was a wild, erratic being, and wander-
ed from place to place, waving his hand when he met any
one, and exclaiming, " God save ye !" At other times he
would pass his hand constantly up and down over his face,
exclaiming, "It is the blow — that disgrace to a gentle-
man— given me by that Louisiana planter. But, thank
God ! thank God ! but for the Saviour I could not bear
it!"
He seldom slept in a house, his favorite place being an
old windmill near Yorktown, where he would lie down
at night, wrapped in his blanket. Sometimes he would
go to Williamsburg and read Greek Avith an old professor
at William and Mary College. Now and then, too, he
would wander into Yorktown; and one day he was per-
suaded to take a seat in Lady Nelson's sedan-chair, which
was a sort of small vehicle with shafts at each end, which
KOSEWELL, AXD SELIM THE ALGEKINE. 287
servants lifted and carried along, with a lady or gentle-
man inside. Selini took his seat in the sedan-cliaii-, and
he was carried into Governor Nelson's house. As thev set
ml
down the chair he rose up and began to sing, in a sweet
voice, the hymn for children,
"How glorious is our heavenly King!"
His latter days were spent in thus wandering about
Lower Virginia, and he and Mr. Page, of Rosewell, were
very great friends. They read Greek together, and Selini
became fond of the whole Rosewell family. When Mr.
Page went to Philadelphia to attend the meeting of Con-
gress, Selim followed him on foot, and his portrait was
painted for Mr. Page by the distinguished artist Pealc.
This was sent home in a box to Rosewell, and the family
and servants thought the box contained a portrait of Mr.
Page. "When it was opened, however, the servants ex-
claimed, " God save ye !" as Selini always did. The like-
ness was so perfect that they recognized liim at once.
This portrait is still in Williamsburg, where any one may
see it. From Philadelphia he wandered off to South Caro-
lina, and after that nothing more was ever heard of him.
I have thus told you of this singular person, and his
life spent at Rosewell ami in the vicinity, with his kind
friends the Pages and others. I think his story is an in-
teresting one; and in spite of his being a poor wanderer,
without house or home, he is worthy of our respect. If lie
had consented to give up liis belief in Christianity he
might have Ix-en a rich man, and lived in luxury in Al-
giers, for his family were wealthy, an<l he was their heir.
Hut this he refused to do. lie dung to his religion like
a good Christian ; and you may sec that he understood
what Christianity meant by his forgiving his enemies.
Tlic Louisiana planter \\\\>\ 1»( atcn him so cruelly that it
288 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMIXIOX.
destroyed his reason, but he struggled to forgive liiin.
His blood boiled when he remembered the blow the plant-
er had struck him on the head, but he exclaimed, you re-
member, "Thank God! thank God! hut for the Saviour
I could not bear it !"
This meant that he could bear blows and insult as our
Saviour had borne thein ; and to feel thus and forgive in-
juries is to be a true Christian. .
MORGAN, THE " THUXDER-BOLT."
289
MORGAN, THE ''THUNDER-BOLT OF THE REV-
OLUTION:'
I.
I HAVE often visited an old stone house whicli stands
on a grassy hill not fai- from the little village of Millwood,
beyond the Blue Ridge, in the Valley of Virginia. As it
OAMEL MOROAN.
may be called a historic spot, it is very interesting. At
the foot of the hill there is a very fine spring, wliieli bul)-
blcs up beneath some weeping-willows, and on all sides are
green fields and woods and blue innnntains. Tlic house
is old and largo. To the right of the front door is a long
1:3
290 STOKIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
apartment with tall windows, and a fireplace so large that
it holds quite a load of wood ; and in this apartment I
have often mused about former days, and thought of the
old soldiers gathered there once, talking about the days
of the great Revolution.
This was the place of residence of Daniel Morgan, the
brave soldier who really won the battle of Saratoga,
though another person got the credit of it, and defeated
Tarleton badly at the Cowpens, He was supposed to be
a native of New Jersey, but he came to Virginia when he
was young, and worked as a farm-laborer, for he was poor,
and plain in his origin, it is said. But you will see that he
was a braver and truer man than many who had greater
advantages in beginning life. A story is told of his having
been a wagon-driver in Braddock's expedition, and of his
receiving a terrible lashing by order of an English officer,
whom he had beaten with his wagon-whip for insulting
him. He was sentenced to receive five hundred lashes, it
is said, but they stopped at four hundred and ninety-nine ;
and Morgan always said, with a laugh, afterward, that he
owed them one lash yet. If this whipping made him an
enemy of the English they had better have let him alone,
for he made them pay for it in blood on many occasions.
Morgan's early manhood was not very quiet or respect-
able. He was a rough young fellow, and so much given
to fist fighting that the village of Berryville, near which
he then lived, took the name of Battletown. He lived at
a place called "Soldier's Rest," near by, and tliis old
house still stands, and is interesting ; for young George
Washington used to sleep in it when he was a boy-sur-
veyor here, Avhich I have told you about.
But Morgan was too brave a man to spend his time in
these idle brawls. He was probably led into them, and
was sorry for them afterward ; and his want of education
MORGAN, TUB " THUNDER-BOLT."
291
FLAG OF morgan's RIFLE CORPS.
ought to be some excuse for such things. lie soon showed
that lie was fit for better thuigs. No sooner did the Revo-
lution begin than he raised a company of riflemen, and set
cut for Boston, where Washington tlien was. Tliey were
all hardy young fellows in
linen hunting -shirts, with
" Liberty or Death " on the
breasts of their shirts, and
they marched six hundred
miles, and at last Avere
near Boston. It was in
the evening, and Washing- ^^
ton, who was riding out,
saw them and stopped.
Morgan stepped in front,
and, saluting, said,
" General, from the right bank of the Potomac !"
At this Washington displayed great emotion. He dis-
mounted from his horse, walked along the line of riflemen,
shaking hands with every man, while the tears rolled
down his cheeks, and then mounted his horse again, and,
touching his hat, rode away without a word.
lie believed that Morgan and his men were the real stuflf
for soldiers, and in this he was not mistaken. The Amer-
icans determined to attack Quebec, in Canada, which the
English held, and IVforgan was sent to help in this undertak-
ing. The march, which took jjlace in winter, was a fearful
one, for a great wilderness had to be traversed, and the suf
ferings of the men were terrible; but at last they reached
Quebec, and attacked it. This attack was at niglit, from
the *' Plains of Abraham," as they are called, west of the
old city, and was a desperate and bloody aflair. (Jeneral
Montgomery, who led the assault, was killed, and INforgan
was taken prisoner; and T have told you about this as-
292
STOKIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
sault to inform you of Morgan's brave speech on tlie oc-
casion.
He had led the attack on what was called the St. Roche
bastion, and had fought so desperately that the English
were filled with admiration for him. He was their pris-
oner now, and the British general sent for him. He told
him how much he thought of him, and said that if he
would join them he should have the commission of col-
onel in the English army. This was a splendid offer to
so poor and humble a man, but
Morgan only frowned and grew
angry.
" I hope," he said, looking
sternly at the English general,
" tliat you will never again in-
sult me, in my distressed and un-
fortunate situation, by making
me offers which plainly iniply
that you think me a rascal !"
That was a brave reply, and
shows the stuft' INIorgan was
made of. He did not mean to
sell himself for rank or pay. And
on another occasion, some years
afterward, he made another
speech of very much the same
sort. He had gone on fighting
bravely after getting away, as he soon did, from the Brit-
ish, and at the battle of Saratoga was a general and a
rising man. General Gates, who commanded the Ameri-
cans in this battle, had been an Englishman, and as the
English army liad surrendered to him, he thought he
was a greater man than Washhigton. He therefore set a
scheme on foot to have Washington removed, and him-
montgomery's monument.
MORGAN, THE " THUNDEK-BOLT." 293
self appointed commander-in-chief; and the American of-
ticei's were sounded, as it is called, to find it" they would
support Gates. At last they came to Morgan, but he
stopped them very quickly.
"I have one favor to ask of you," he said, in the same
stern tone he had used at Quebec, " which is never to
mention that detestable subject to me again ; for under no
other man than Washington, as commander-in-chief, will
I ever serve !"
You may see at a glance that men of this sort may be
counted on; and old Daniel Morgan, as he always called
himself, soon showed everybody that he was true as steel.
No man was ever braver, and whenever he fought, as he
did all through the war, fiom north to south, he showed
that nothinsr could daunt him. This same battle of Sara-
o
toija was one instance, and his daring attack there was
the cause of the British defeat.
His most important victory was the battle of the Cow-
pens, in the Carolinas. The Americans had been defeated
everywhere, and were retreating before the English, and
on their heels rushed Colonel Tarlelon, who commanded
the liritish cawUry, certain that he was about to destroy
them. I will t<ll you more at another time of this famous
Colonel Tarleton. lie was a very brave soldier, but as
cruel and boastful as he was courageous. He now has-
tened after Morgan, who was in command of the Ameri-
cans; and wherever he stop|)ed, as he often <lid to plun-
der houses, he boasted that he would soon overtake Mor-
gan and cut him to pieces.
It seemed that he would be able to do ihis, as he had
in addition to his cavalry a considerable force of infantry
and plenty of cannon. He sujtposed that ^Morgan would
not dare to stop ami fight hitn; but in this he was much
nii^t.ikf-n. Suddenly he c'lmc on the Aniciicans drawn up
294 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINIOIST.
in line of battle, and instead of flying Morgan awaited his
attack. The English fought hard, but they had found a
tough obstacle in " Old Morgan," He would not yield,
and the end of it was that, before night, Colonel Tarleton
was himself flying, with all his men and cannon, with Mor-
gan following close on his heels.
n.
I should like to tell you more about the hard fighting
of brave old Daniel Morgan, but this you may read of in
larger books: I shall now only give you some idea of
him as he was in private, after the war.
The old house which I have spoken of near Millwood
was built by him, and there are some stories told in the
neighborhood as to how this was done. At Winchester,
which is only a few miles distant, a number of English pris-
oners were kept at that time under guard. They were
Hessians, who came to fight us, to win pay only, and were
much despised; so Morgan determined that he would
make them work. He therefore ordered them to quarry
large stones for him on the Opequon, which is a stream
near by ; and these stones, which were for his house, he
compelled them to carry for miles on their shoulders. It
was hard work, and they often growled and grumbled,
but Morgan did not mind that. He told them that, as
they were eating bread and meat which belonged to the
Americans, he would make them work, and if they did
not tcork they shoidd not eat. So they were compelled to
obey his orders, and certainly deserved no better treat-
ment. They were not Englishmen, and had come to
kill the Americans for money; and Morgan was right in
looking on them as little better than beasts of burden,
unworthy of much respect.
The house was built at last, and he called it " Saratoga,"
MORGAX, THE " TIIUXDER-BOLT."
295
GATta S UtAD-KliAKltUs AT SAllATOOA.
after the battle which he had really won. It was an ex-
cellent piece of stone-work, and here Morgan lived in his
old days. He had come back to the same neighborhood
in which he used to have his quarrels and fist fights; and,
judging from a speech which he made one day, he often
thought of those times, and remembered what a gay,
careless, young fellow
he had been. """ W^^s^^^
" To be young once
more," he said, "I
would be willing to
be stripped naked and
hunted through tlie
Blue Ridge with wild
dogs."
But he soon gave up
all this idle feeling and
talk, and became a very different man. Instead of looking
back and longing for the scenes of his youth, which were
not much to his credit, he looked forward to the future
in another world, and got ready for his long journey. He
became a good Christian, and joined the l*resbyterian
Church in "Winchester; and in his last days at "Sara-
toga," or in Winchester, he often talked with his friends
about the battles in wliich lie had fought.
"People think old Morgan never was afraid," he said,
" and never prayed, but ])Cople did not know."
He then wont on and described the assault on Quebec. It
was at night, he said, and he had drawn up liis men, wait-
ing for the order to advance. It was a iearful momotit.
It seemed almost hopeless to make sucli an attack on so
strong a place, so well defended, and his heart sunk within
him. A miracle was all that could save tliem, and lie de-
termined to ask the help of (iod. IFc therefore stepped
296 STORIES or the old dominion.
aside and knelt down by one of the cannon, and prayed to
God to protect him. He was still on his knees when the
word was passed along the line to advance on the enemy,
and his protection from death on that terrible night he
said was due, he fully believed, to this prayer.
At the battle of the Cowpens he had felt afraid in the
same way, he said. The British were coming on in a long
glittering line to attack him, and, as he looked at his own
poor little army, he felt that God only could enable him
to conquer. He therefore rode into the woods, and dis-
mounting from his horse, knelt down in the top of a fallen
tree and prayed long and earnestly. When he had finish-
ed his prayer he felt far more cheerful, and returning to
his men, made them a speech which they answered with
cheers. The bloody battle followed, and Tarleton was
defeated, and this, too, he attributed to his prayers.
While talkino; about these old times Morgan would
shake his head, and say that people might speak of him as
the " thunder-bolt of war, who never knew fear," but they
were greatly mistaken.
" Old Morgan," he said, " was often miserably afraid."
And now I have told you these incidents of Daniel Mor-
gan to show you what true courage is. It is not mere
foolhardiness and thoughtlessness. Many persons have
that sort of courage, but it is not the best sort, and does
not make the hardest fighters. The truest courage, and
the sort which is most dangerous to an enemy, is that of
the man who, though he may feel afraid of death, still
resolves to trust in God, and do his duty without flinching.
It is hard to overcome such people, because they see the
worst from the beginning, and are never cast down by
anything which takes place. They mean to meet death
if necessary, doing their duty and looking to God, and the
result generally is that no enemy can stand before them.
MORGAN, THE " THUNDER-BOLT." 29*7
Morgan died in Winchester, a celebrated old man, with
his gold medal from Congress, and enjoying the respect
and reo-ard of Washington. But the old house which I
have described— I mean "Saratoga" — is more closely con-
nected with his last days than any other spot. It is inter-
esting to visit it, and think of the tall soldier who once
walked about the grounds and down to the old spring.
Such spots make us remember the old days of the Revo-
lution, and the brave men who won American liberty.
13*
298 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
CORNWALLIS, AND THE BOY LAFAYETTE.
I.
We have come at last to the final scenes of the Revo-
lution, which ended on the soil of Virginia. These were
the termination of a long and remarkable drama, and I
shall tell you a few of them, and first of Lafayette and
Cornwallis. You will see from this story that the Brit-
ish general looked on the young Frenchman as " a boy,"
and I will then proceed to tell you how the boy proved
himself a better soldier than the general.
It was the opening of the year 1781. The long Rev-
olutionary War was very nearly over, and it M'as going to
end in a manner which very few persons expected. It be-
gan, you know, in the north, near the city of Boston, where
most of the English troops were, and then drifted down
to New York, and afterward to New Jersey and Pennsyl-
vania. Year after year the two armies went on fighting,
one sometimes getting the best of it, and then the other;
but at length things began to look very dark for the
Amei'icans, and the English felt sure that they were going
to conquer. Washington's army was very small, and had
scarcely any clothes to wear or anything to eat. Often
the soldiers had no shoes, and one winter day when an
ofiicer came to visit General Washington, he told him that
he had followed the track of his army by the marks of
blood left on the snow by the naked and bleeding feet of
his men.
At last the whole North seemed to be conquered, or
CORXWALLIS, AXD TUE BOY LAFATETTE.
299
very nearly, and the British commander- in -chief, whose
name was Sir Henry Clinton, sent one of his generals,
named Lord Cornwallis, to conquer the States of Georgia
and Xorth and South Carolina, Sir Henry also deter-
mined to get possession
of Virginia, and accord-
ingly sent a fleet of ships
to Chesapeake Bay to sail
up James River and capt-
ure Richmond, to which
the capital had been re-
moved from AVilliams-
burg.
This fleet of ships, with
the soldiers in them, was
placed under command
of General Benedict Ar-
nold. You must have
heard the name of this
infamous person. He was
an American by birth, and had fouglit bravely I'or the
Americans; but he turned against them at last, and at-
tempted to commit a great crime ; and as the story is in-
teresting, I will stop and tell you about it in as few words
possible :
In the summer f>f 1780 Sir Henry Clinton, the British
commandei", had possession of the city of New York with
his army, and General Washington, with the American
troojjs, was along tlie Hudson River above, around the
strong fortress of West Point. The ofllcer commanding
at West Point was named Benedict Arnold, and the Amer-
icans thought that they could not intrust this important
fort to a better man. AriioI<l was a general in I lie Ameri-
can army, and had sliowcd, in more battles llian one, that
BENEDICT ARNOLD.
300 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION,
he was as brave as steel. But he was a cunning and
treacherous man, and thought he had been treated badly
by Congress. He was also very much in debt, owing to
his extravagance in living; so, in consequence of his hatred
and his money troubles, he determined to turn traitor, and
give up the great fortress of West Point for a large sum
of money and a post of rank in the British army.
Arnold had no sooner made this resolution than he at-
tempted to carry it out ; and you will see that when a man
determines to be a rascal, he begins to act in the most se-
cret and underhand manner. He sent word secretly to
the British general in New York that he was ready to sell
West Point, and his offer was at once accepted. You
may feel surprised at this, as Sir Henry Clinton was a
highly honorable soldier and gentleman, but it is one of the
bad rules of war to get the better of your enemy in almost
any possible manner; so Sir Heniy sent back word, in the
same secret way, that Arnold should be paid, and deter-
mined to send one of his officers to finish the bargain.
The officer chosen was named John Andre. He was
quite a young man, and so handsome and friendly in his
manners that everybody loved him. If he had not often
shown how brave he was — and you will soon see there
was no doubt about that — people might have supposed
that he was too soft and easy in disposition to be a good
soldier. He was very fond of ladies' society, and one of
his greatest pleasures was to laugh and talk with them.
He also wrote poetry, and played on musical instruments,
and drew well, and was very accomplished in every way.
So it was hard to believe that he was so fearless as he
really was, and was now about to show.
Young Andre, who Avas a major and adjutant-general
on Clinton's staff, went up the Hudson River in a British
ship to meet Arnold. It was at night, and the two men
CORXWALLIS, AXD THE BOY LAFAYETTE.
301
met in a thicket in the dark, on the west shore of the riv-
er. For many hours they went on talking about the sur-
render of West Point, and had not finished the business
when daylight came. At this Arnold grew uneasy. He
told Andre that they must go to a house near by, where
they could talk over everything, and when the next night
JuilN ANbllK.
came, Andre could return to his ship. To this the young
soldier consented, and went with Arnold, but was start It-d
at suddeidy hearing an American sentinel cry out, "Who
goes there?" This showed him that they were going to
pass the lines of the American army, and Andre told Ar-
nold that he had never intended to do anything of that
sort, as he might be taken for a spy, which was consideretl
infamous, and tried and shot for it. Arnold, however, told
him there would be no trouble, and .\ndii' went on. Ar-
302 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
nolcl gave the watchword to the sentinel, as he knew
what it was, and so they got to the house and finished
the whole bargain.
The great point with Andre was now to get back to
New York ; but his ship had sailed away. An American
fort on the other side of the river had seen the ship, and
fired at her with cannon. So the Yulture^ as her name
was, dropped down the river, and Andre was there in
Washington's lines, in danger of being caught and shot.
Arnold now acted as all men do when they know they
are traitors — he looked out for himself. He told Andre
that when night came he could get back to the Vulture;
but in case he could not, he could cross the river, and re-
turn to New York by land. To this poor Andre had to
agree ; and soon afterward Arnold left him, first giving
him some papers containing a full description of West
Point, and the number of soldiers there, for Sir Henry
Clinton. He also gave Andre a pass, which he signed
himself, but, of course, did not write, " Pass Major Aiidre."
What he wrote was, "Pass 3lr. John Anderson through
the lines," and Andre was to tell any one who stopped
him that he was an American on " secret service," as it is
called, for the Americans.
With this he had to be satisfied. Arnold rode ofi" for
fear of being discovered ; and as soon as night came An-
dre asked the man to whom the house belonged to row
him down to the Yulture. But the man refused. It would
be dangerous to try that, he said, and the best thing to
do was to cross the Hudson River and go by land; and
he promised to show the way. To this Andre had to
agree, and he then proceeded to take off" his uniform and
put on plain clothes. He knew how dangerous this was,
for, unimportant as it seemed, it made everything very
different. As long as a soldier goes into an enemy's lines
CORNWALLIS, AND THE BOY LAFAYETTE. 303
dressed in his uniform, he is looked upon as a soldier, do-
ing a soldier's duty ; but if he dresses in plain clothes, so
that no one can know who he is, he is looked upon as a
spy, and shot or hung if he is caught. Andre knew this
very well, and did not wish to take off his British uniform;
but this he was obliged to do to get back to his friends;
so he put on the plain suit of clothes, and, after hiding
the papers about West Point, given him by Arnold, in his
boot, mounted a horse, and crossed the river on his way
to New York.
He was soon stopped by the American sentinels, but
he showed General Arnold's pass, in which he was called
" Mr. John Anderson," you know, and they handed it back,
tellinoc him it was all right. He then rode on down the
river in the direction of Xew York, and had nearly reach-
ed the city, when his journey came to a sudden end. Some
young men belonging to the American side saw him pass-
ing, and ran and stopped him. From something that they
said he took them for friends of the English, and said he
was a British officer, and they must stand aside, as he was
on important business. At this they told him who they
ically were, and searched him to find what was in liis
pockets. Nothing was found l)Ut his purse and liis watch;
I)ut they made him take off liis boots, and tliere between
his foot and the sole of his stocking were the j^apers given
liim by Arnold.
All was now over for poor Andir, and he was conduct-
ed back at once, under guard, to tlie American army.
Word was sent to (ieneral Arnold, wlio was in command
of the troops in the vicinily, that [NlMJor Andn', of the Brit-
isli army, had just been niptureil, and had a ])ass Irom him,
• ieneral Arnold, undrr the name of "John Anderson." At
this Arnold saw that all was discovered, and ln' knew that
his only hope was to make his escape to the Hritish. 'I'iie
304
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
news reached hirn just at the moment when General
Washington was coming to his house, opposite West
Point, to breakfast with him. But he did not mean to eat
breakfast with Washington on that morning if he could
help it. He kissed his wife and baby, and told the former
in a few words how matters were: the poor lady shrieked
aloud, and fell fainting on the floor; and then Arnold
S\'i r]f-^^^ ^-
CAPTURE OF ANDRE.
sprung on a horse and galloped at full speed down the
bank to his barge, or large boat, and the men in it were
ordered to row rapidly down the river. They obeyed,
and Arnold stood at the prow, looking out for the Vulture.
At last it came in sight, and he waved a white handker-
chief The boat darted on, and soon reached the ship,
wliich Arnold went on board of, and was safe.
CORNWALLIS, AXD THE BOY LAFAYETTE. 305
I have scarcely the heart to tell you tlie fate of young
Andre. He Avrote to General Washington, giving him a
true account of everything; but he had come on a terrible
errand, which might have ruined the Americans if it had
succeeded; and a court-martial was assembled to try
him. From first to last Andre never showed the least
sign of fear. He said that he never had the least inten-
tion of becoming a spy ; that he wore his uniform ; that
General Arnold had betrayed him into entering the Amer-
ican lines; and if he died, he would die like a soldier and
a gentleman, feeling that he had done no more than an
honorable soldier's duty. But all was of no avail. The
court decided that as he had entered the lines by night,
without a flag, he "ought to be considered as a spy;" and
ihey would not even consent that he should be shot like
a soldier — he was to be hung like a criminal. This was
done, and poor Andre was marched out and hung: he re-
mained brave and cool to the very last, and those who saw
him could not help loving and admiring him, and slicd-
ding tears at. his fate.
Perhaps you will ask me if this was right. That is a
hard question to answer. According to army law it was
nf)t right, for Andre was in reality no spy. But the times
were terrible, and it was necessary to make a terrible ex-
ample. This no doubt led the court-martial to condemn
him to death, and even to refuse to let him be shot. They
condemned him to be hung, in order to wain Uiitish ofli-
cers not to venture on any such thing in Ihluic, and
Washington approved the sentence. They were brave
ami honorable men, and admired Andro as much as other
jieoplc did ; but they did what they thought was their
duty undfr all the ciroimstances, and were ready lo
Ijcar the blame, if lliere was any attached to their
action.
306
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
This is the story of brave young Andre and the traitor
who betrayed him. Arnold reached New York safely,
and Sir Henry Clinton paid him his money, and made him
ANDRE S MONUMENT.
a British general. But every officer in their army de-
spised him as a traitor, and refused to associate with him,
except when they were obliged to do so.
COENWALLIS, AXD THE BOY LAFAYETTE. 307
Xow you know all about the man who was sent Avith
the ships and soldiers to make war ou the people of Vir-
ginia.
II.
Benedict Arnold did not do much in Virginia, after all,
but I thought I would take this occasion to tell you, in a
few words, one of the most sorrowful stories in American
history.
Although the English despised hiui, they knew he was
a brave and determined soldier, as he certainly was ; and
as a man often hates old friends, when he turns against
them, worse than he hates other people, the English prob-
ably thought Arnold would do everything in his power to
injure the Americans; and he soon showed that they were
right in supposing so. lie sailed up James River to Rich-
mond, which was now the Virginia capital, and plundered
and burned and laid waste wherever he went. Thomas
.lefferson, who was governor at the time, had to mount his
horse and gallop away, and then Arnold and his soldiers
committed all the depredations they could ; after which
they went back to their ships in the river, and sailed down
to Portsmouth again.
Soon afterward General Pliillips was sent to take the
place of Arnold, aiul sailed up James River, landing here
and there, and destroying everything he thought would
\)f of any use to the iVmerican army. He then landed
with three thousand five hundi'cd men at City Point, and
marched up the Appumattox to Petersburg. Hero he in-
tended to wait until he was joined by C'ornwallis, who had
l)een fighting the Americans in the Carolinas. Cornwallis
had been successful, and had taken the whole country, to-
gether with the chief city, Charleston. He was therefore
n-ady to inarch northward to Virginia, where Sir Henry
Clinton had determined to bring the war to an end.
308
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
General Phillips, who was very proud and high-tempered,
but very brave and honorable too, marclied into Petei's-
burg, and captured the place \vithout any trouble. But
LAFAYETTE.
suddenly he received intelligence that "Washington had
sent troops from the North to attack him, and that these
troops were coming toward Richmond from the direction
of the Rappahannock River. He therefore determined to
go and meet them, and was soon at Manchester, opposite
Richmond. But here he was stopped. On the hills across
the river were long lines of Americans, waiting with their
cannon to receive his attack.
The Ainericans were commanded by the brave young
French marquis, Lafayette. At this time he was only
twenty-three years of age, but he was already considered
one of the best soldiers in the army, and everybody had
COUNWALLIS, AND THE BOY LAFAYETTE.
309
the highest respect for him. At home, in France, he had
been very rich, and ranked higli among the nobility. He
was also married to a beautiful young wife; but in spite
of his wealth and high rank and his pretty young wife,
he determined to cross the ocean and fight for the Amer-
icans. He did so, and told them that he was ready to go
into the ranks as a private soldier, and would not take any
pay ; but they saw what a good officer he would make,
and would not allow that. He was made major-general,
in spite of his being a boy almost, and soon showed people
that he had as much sense and courage as the oldest gen-
erals. Washington had a high opinion of him, and this
you will easily see, as Lafayette was now sent to take
command of an army of four thousand men, and meet the
old British generals in Virginia.
He soon let people see that, if he was a mere boy, he
knew his business, and was the man for the place. He
got to Richmond before General Phillips, and drove him
^•^^^
UOLMNOnilUOK.
back to IVtersburg, to which place he followed him, and
attacked the Uritisli.
Poor I'hillips was now taken very ill. He Ii.id < aught
a fever, and it grew worse and worse. His head-quarters
were at " Bollingbrook," a house in the town belonging to
310 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
a Mrs. Boiling; and as Bollingbrook was on a hill, it was
exposed to the fire of the American cannon. The balls
crashed through the house, for Lafayette did not know that
the British general was lying ill there, and poor Phillips
was heard to groan out from his bed,
" Can't they let me die in peace !"
None of the balls injured him, however; his fever end-
ed his life. He soon afterward died, and his men buried
him in the graveyard around "Old Blandford" church,
which is still standing in ruins, covered with green ivy.
They fired a salute over the grave of their general; and
that was the last of "the proudest man of the proudest
nation on earth," as he was called by Thomas Jefierson.
III.
It was now the month of May, 1781. Lord Cornwallis
had arrived with his army from the South, and Lafayette
was obliged to retreat from Petersburg up James River
again, toward Richmond. Here he stopped not far from
" Wilton," an old house some miles below the city, and
began to watch his enemy.
If you will now think for a moment how matters stood,
you will see that the contest between the two generals
was very unequal. Lord Cornwallis was an experienced
soldier of forty two or three years of age, and had a well-
disciplined army of regular soldiers; while Lafayette had
far fewer men, and nearly three-fourths of them were un-
trained militia. Another thing which seemed to be against
the Americans was Lafiiyette's age. It seemed unreason-
able to suppose that a youth of twenty-three could fight
successfully against a man of forty-three, who was acknowl-
edged to be a good soldier, and had a victorious army at
his orders; and Lord Cornwallis took this view of the
subject. When he heard that the Americans were only
COKNWAIXIS, AND THE BOY LAFAYETTE.
311
commanded by Lafayette, he laughed at the intelligence,
and said,
'"''The hoy cannot escape me !"
But the boy^ as he was called, had a better head than
Lord Cornwallis thought he had. No doubt the English
general supposed that Lafayette was brave and reckless,
as many young men are, and would be ready at any time
COIINWALLIS.
to fight, which was just wliat Jio wished. lie knew that
Lafayette's men were not disciplined soldiers, only un-
trained country people; and as the P'tiglish cavalry rode
strong horses and were hard fighters, lie expected to ride
r)ver the American militia, and soon make an end of them.
The boy Lafayette, however, had not the least idea of
standing still and waiting to fight Cornwallis. TIo was
brave enough, and nothing would have pleased liim better
312 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
than a good bloody battle, in which he might win distinc-
tion ; but he knew that he ought not to think of such a
thing. Washington had sent him to take charge of things
in Virginia, and if he fought the English and Avas defeat-
ed, it would be a terrible blow to the American cause. So
Lafayette kept his eyes on every movement of the Brit-
ish ; and when they came up the river, as they soon did, to
attack him, he retreated slowly before them toward the
Rappahannock.
For this time, at least, you see, the boy had escaped
Lord Cornwallis. This probably mortified the English
general, and he saw that his youthful adversary was a
better and cooler soldier than he supposed. He resolved,
however, to lay waste Virginia, and capture, if he could,
the members of the Legislature, then in session at Char-
lottesville ; so he marched up the country for that purpose.
In front of him went Colonel Tarleton, the young cav-
alry general who had laid waste the Carolinas Avith fire
and sword. Tarleton was as brave as possible, but cruel,
boastful, and quick-tempered. He pretended to have a
great contempt for the Americans, and told an American
lady once that Colonel William Washington was an "illit-
erate fellow, hardly able to write his name." Now Col-
onel Washington had just defeated Tarleton in a cavalry
fight, and the lady replied,
"You ought to know better, for you bear on your per-
son proof that he knows very well how to make his mark!''''
— by which she meant to allude to the way uneducated
people have of making a cross -mark when they cannot
write.
At this Tarleton grew angry, and exclaimecl, with a
sneer,
"I would be happy to see Colonel Washington !"
" If you had looked behind you at the Cowpens, yon
COKXWALLIS, AND THK BOY LAFAYETl'E, 313
would have enjoyed that pleasure !" replied the lady, re-
ferring to the battle in which Tarleton had been defeated.
This made him furious, and, without thinking, probably,
he laid his hand on his sword, when General Leslie, of the
English army, who was present, and very angry at his
doing so, exclaimed, addressing the lady,
" Say what you please, 31rs. Ashe, Colonel Tarleton
knows better than to insult a lady in my presence !"
Tarleton now marched with his troopers, in front of
Lord Cornwallis, toward the mountains, committing all
sorts of depredations wherever he went. He plundered
many of the houses, carried off all the horses which were
fit to ride, and when they were too young he ordered
their throats to be out, in order to prevent the Americans
iVom riding them. Some fine colts, which he found at a
place called Elk Ilili, belonging toTiiomas Jefferson, were
treated in this mannei', as the British had a particular
spite against him for doing so much to bring on the Rev-
olution ; and other acts were committed by Colonel Tarlo-
t'»n which were very cruel. lie burned all the mills for
grinding flour or meal, and destroyed the barns contain-
ing the grain to make bread. This, he pretenilcd, was
(»nly to prevent the bread from being sent to the Ameri-
can soldiers; but it was very convenient to make that
excuse. The effect of it was to nearly starve the women
and children, who did no fighting; and no side ever really
prospers or comes to good in the cml when the "cry <»1"
the widow a'tid the fatherless," as the IJible says, goes up
to Heaven against them.
Cornwallis did not succeed in eatching the "legisla-
tors" at Charlottesville. A man on horseback galloped
in and told them the British were coming; so they hur-
ried away, and made their escape. Some cavalrynicn wen-
then sent to capture Thomas Jeflerson at " M<iiit icello,"
14
314
STOEIES OF THE OLD DOMINION".
where he and his young wife, you remember, had laughed
and sung in the little pavilion ou that snowy night near-
ly ten years before. But they were warned in time. Jef-
ferson sent off his family to "Blenheim," where they had
stopped that day, and, mounting his horse, rode into the
mountains. The British cavalry thus failed to take him
prisoner. They drank his fine wine, but did no other rais-
GENERAL ANTHONY WAYNE.
m^
chief. They then returned to Cornwallis, and the whole
army soon afterward retreated down the country.
Lafayette followed them at once, for all this time he
had been watching them. He had now been joined by
more troops, which were sent to him by Washington, and
these were commanded by " Mad Anthony " Wayne, as
he was called, for his love of fun and his dashing courage.
"Mad Anthony" was a Pennsylvanian, and one of the
C0RN^VALL1S, AXD THK BOY LAFAYETTE. 315
very bravest soldiers in the army. lie was always in
liigli spirits, and ready to do anything that AVasliington
told him; and there never was any "give up" in him
when he once began to figlit. lie showed this at a place
called Stony Point, on the Hudson Kiver, a year or two
before this time. The British held the fort, and "Mad
Anthony" attacked it, and succeeded in capturing it.
During the attack he was shot down, and fell on his knees.
But he sprung to his feet, exclaiming to his men,
"March on, and take me into the fort, for I will die at
the head of my column !"
These were the words of a brave soldier, and ought to
have been cut on his tombstone. They will show you
that the Pennsylvanian was the man for the times; and
Lafayette, who knew him well, and admired him as much
as other people did, must have been rejoiced to see his
bold laughing face in Virginia.
IV.
"The boy" Lafayette now acted like an experienced sol-
dier, lie knew that it would be dangerous to light a reg-
uhir Ijaltle with Cornwallis, one army against the other;
but he meant to watch for an opi)ortuiiity, and see if he
could not take his enemy unawares.
He therefore followed the Britisli closely as they re-
treated down James Kiver, and near Williamsburg he had
a hot skirmish with them, in which neither side had much
to boast of. After the skirmish the Hritish continued to
retreat, and at last Lord Coriiwallis reached Jamestown,
where he intended to cross James liiver.
But first lie made up his mind to draw " tlie boy" La-
fayette intf) a trap, and this he proceeded to set for liiiii.
.Famestown, wIumc Smith and I lie first settlers liad land-
ed, you know, was a sort of island, separated lioiii the
316 STOEIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
main-land by a marsh and a small stream. All around
were thick woods, and these enabled Cornwallis to lay
his trap. He hid his soldiers in the woods along the
marsh on the land side, and then did everything to make
Lafayette believe that his main army had crossed to the
island. Into tliis well-laid trap Lafayette now fell. He
thought nothing but the rear-guard of the British army
Avas before him, and at once resolved to attack it.
"Mad Anthony" was selected to head the attack, and got
his men ready. It was a summer day (July 6th, 1781),
and the woods and swamps were covered with fog. This
made it all the easier to get up to the enemy without be-
inff seen, and about three o'clock in the afternoon Wayne
advanced to attack them. In front marched some rifle-
men to look for the English, then came some cavalry, and
behind came the foot-soldiers — about eight hundi-ed men.
Cornwallis was waiting for him, with nearly his whole
army hidden in the woods, while tlie Americans thought
they were only going to attack his small rear-guard. The
battle soon began. Wayne's riflemen, who went in front,
saw redcoats in the woods, and opened a hot fire on them.
At this the American cavalry charged at a gallop, and
the infantry behind them rushed on, firing and cheering.
But suddenly the woods swarmed with the redcoats on
every side. The Americans found themselves attacked by
an army instead of a small force, as they expected ; and
Wayne, who was just as cool and prudent as he was brave,
saw that they had fallen into a trap. Lafayette sent word
to him to retreat at once ; and he fell back, fighting at
every step, and at last made a stand, where he hoped he
would be able to hold his ground.
This he soon found was impossible. Suddenly heavy
lines of the English, to the number of two thousand men,
burst out of the woods on his right and left, as well as in
OORNWALLIS, AND THE HOY LAFAYETTE. 317
front. It seemed just as impossible for the Americriiis to
retreat as to stand their ground. Wayne saw that his sit-
uation was desperate almost, and that his only hope was
to get back to Lafayette. But how could he do so? The
enemy were upon him, and if he tried to fall back, they
would rush upon his flying men and destroy them.
Wayne saw all this at a single glance, and determined
what he would do. Instead of flying, he drew up his men
in close line of battle, and charged the enemy, ordering his
cannon to open a hot Are upon them as he did so. The
charge was made, and it was so impetuous that it drove
the British back. Tbey did not know what to make of it,
as they thought the Americans were defeated, and now
supposed that Lafayette's whole army was ready to sur-
round them. They thei'efore halted, and this was just
what Wayne wanted. Lafayette, he knew, was far in his
rear, and could not help him: the oidy thing to do was to
get out of the trap; and taking advantage of the enemy's
surprise at his bold attack, he ordered his men to retreat,
and tliey got safely out of the woods back to their friends
again.
This was a brave and skilful act in Wayne. lie de-
served all the credit of it, and the Pennsylvania soldiers,
who did most of the fighting, were entitled to their full
share of the lionor. It was a Pennsylvania light, you see,
as both general and soldiers came from that State, and I
have no doubt the Virginians clicered their friends as they
came back.
A tier this there was no more fighting. Night was com-
ing on, and Lord Cornwallis was perplexed in his mind.
As he did not know what force Lafayette had, he was
afraid to attack him ; so he rctirccl to Jamestown Island,
and three days afterward crossed J.'iincs Tiivrr and march-
ed toward Norfolk.
318 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
I thought you would like to hear this story of the brave
"boy" Lafayette and "Mad Anthony" Wayne, and how
they got the better at last of old Lord Cornwallis. There
is a saying that "he laughs best who laughs last" —
that is, who succeeds in the end in what he undertakes ;
and Lafayette could now indulge in a good laugh at his
enemy. Cornwallis had called him a hoy, and said he
could not escape from him ; but, instead of being a
thoughtless youl,h, Lafayette proved himself a good gen-
eral, and it now looked very much as if Lord Cornwallis
was himself retreating to escape from this very same
" boy."
All this happened, as I have told you, in the month of
July, 1781; and in October of the same year the great
war was to come to an end. How this took place I will
tell you in my last story.
THE SUIiKENDEK AT yOKKlOWN.
319
THE SURRENDER AT YORKTOWN.
This is the last of my stories of Virginia history, and in
it I will tell you how the Revolution ended at Yorktown,
not far from Williamsburg, where, in 1765, Patrick Henry
sounded the first note of resistance to England.
After the battle at Jamestown with Lafayette, Lord
Cornwallis crossed James River, and finally retired with
his army to Yorktown. Here
he began to throw up earth-
works to protect himself from
the Americans; and this will
show you what a change had
snddeidy taken place in every-
thing. In fact, (ieneral Wash-
ington was every day expect- ; :v:^<,^i^ -.iw^: \
e<l. He had left his camp near
New York with very great
secrecy, ami was marching
southward to attack the IJrit-
ish in \'irgiiiia. The news
went before him, and Lord ('ornwallis no doubt heard it,
and it could not have p\it him in very good spirits. The
Americans were closing in on liim from every side; and,
what made matters worse, a French fleet under Comtc <1o
(irasse, whicdi had come over to help Washington, was ly-
ing in Chesapeake I5ay, ready to cut iiiiii oil" if lie tried 1<>
escape by water. Ifh*' was attacked at Yorktown by the
LK CUMTK DK UILANXE.
;520 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
American army and tlie French sliips, there seemed small
probability that he would be able to make much resist-
ance; and Sir Henry Clinton, who was at New York, un-
derstood this perfectly well. He saw that there was no
time to lose, if he intended to help Cornwallis ; so he sent
a Heet of English ships, under an officer named Admiral
Graves, to sail into Chesapeake Bay, and carry more sol-
diers to Yorktown. With these he hoped that Cornwallis
would be able to hold his gi-ound against the Americans,"
or if he could not, there would be the ships to safely carry
away him and his men.
Admiral Graves accordingly sailed down and soon reach-
ed the shores of Virginia. But Comte de Grasse, with his
French ships, was on the lookout, and meant to fight him ;
so as soon as they heard that the English ships were near,
the Frenchmen sailed out to attack them.
The Americans saw the French ships sail away to attack
the English, and soon lost sight of them in the direction
of the ocean. But before long they heard, borne on the
ocean wind, the distant roar of cannon, from which they
knew that the two fleets were fighting. Hour after hour
the dull, far-ofi:' muttering of the cannon went on, and then
at length there was silence. The Americans hoped that
this meant that the English fleet was driven back; and so
it indeed proved. The French and English ships had at-
tacked each other and fought until night. The English
vessels were not destroyed; but as Admiral Graves did
not renew the attack on the next day, or tr}' to get to
Yorktown, Comte de Grasse was satisfied, and waited for
what was to come next. For five days the two fleets
sailed about in sight of each other without any more figlit-
ing; and at last the French sliips returned to Chesapeake
Bay, and the English did not follow them.
Lord Cornwallis must have listened to that faint roar
WASHINGTON AS COMMANDEB-IN-CHIEF.
THE SURRENDER AT YORKTOWN. 323
of cannon from the ocean with very great anxiety. He
knew just what his situation was, and that his only hope
of safety "was tlie defeat of Corate de Grasse by Admiral
Graves. If the English ships were driven oif, he saw that
he would be caught like a rat in a trap; so he probably
stood on his earthworks at Yorktown, listening anxiously
to the sound of the guns, and trying to form an opinion
how the fight would end. This, you know, he could do in
some measure by the sound. If it grew louder and nearer,
it would mean that De Grasse was coming back toward
the bay ; while if it grew fainter, it would signify that
Admiral Graves was sailing away toward the ocean. But
the sound did neither. It went on steadily until it stop-
ped; and Lord Cornwallis was obliged to wait until news
was brought to him of the result of the fighting.
It Avas bad enough news, you see, and he must have
felt that the end of the struggle was now near. The sea-
fight took place in the first week of September, and on
the fourteenth of the same month General Washington
reached Williamsburg, which is not far from Yorktown.
As he rode along the lines of his war-worn troops the sol-
diers waved their hats and burst forth into cheers. Every
man felt that there would be hot work now when the great
commander-in-chief had arrived, and nothing pleased them
better tiian the prospect. They were anxious to beat the
British and return home to their families, and the expres-
sion on every face seemed to say, " We arc ready !'*
II.
Washington listened whili; Lafayette toM him all thai
had liappt'ued, and probably praised the young soldier
highly for all his movements in the sumiiKi- ciinpaign.
If F.afayctte had not beaten Lord ('ornwallis in battle,
he had fulldwed and worried him until he had shut, hitn-
324 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
self up in Yoiktown ; and from this corner there seemed
no means of his escaping. With the land forces on one
side, and the ships on the otlier, the English were caught ;
and Washington set out at once in a small vessel to visit
Comte de Grasse.
He found the brave sailor in his ship, named the Ville de
Paris, in the bay, and was received with a salute of hon-
or. In the midst of the thunder of cannon Washington
went on board the ship, and Comte de Grasse came to
meet him, making him a low and respectful bow. They
then went into the cabin and had a long talk. De Grasse
did not wish to stay and take part in the siege of York-
town, He was burning to follow the English ships and
attack them ao-ain ; but Washington told him that the
great thing now was to capture Cornwallis, and at last
the bold sailor was convinced that this was best. He
promised not to sail away, but remain where he was, and
Washington then went back in his small vessel, which
was named the Queen Charlotte, to Williamsburg.
Everything was now ready for the march upon York-
town, and the soldiers set out through the beautiful au-
tumn weather (September 28th, 1V81) for the place. It was
only twelve miles from Williamsburg, and the road led
through cultivated fields, and woods of lofty pines, hollies,
laurels, and other forest-trees, which cast refieshing shad-
ows on the troops as they marched along. They were all
in fine spirits, and the French soldiers who had come from
the North with Washington were dressed in bright uni-
forms. But the Americans, or " Continentals," as they were
called at that time, presented a much less imposing ap-
pearance. Their clothes were faded and worn, and some
of them were almost in rags; for America was poor,
and could not give them good uniforms. But they were
just as well satisfied and in the highest spirits; am! if
THE SURRENDER AT YORKTOWN.
325
their clothes were worn and soiled, their muskets were
bright.
It was not loni; before thev came in si2;lit of Yorktown.
This old village is still standing, and looks pretty much
the same as it did at tliat time. It was built on high
ground on the south bank of York River, and had in it
only about sixty houses. Just opposite, across the river,
VIEW AT VOKKTOWN.
which becomes much narrower at this place, was Glouces-
ter Point, whii'h the British also hold. In the direction
from which the Americans were coming toward the south
ami west, they had thrown up a number of redoubts or
litld- works, as they are called; that is, small banks of
earth, behind which were i)laced camion. Inside of these
wore heavier works still; an<l flicn, jii>t in the edge of
the town, were others, fifteen <»r twenty feet, high, to le-
treat to, in case they were driven out of tliose in front
"f them.
326 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION,
You can now fancy how everything looked as the
Americans marched up. The bright autumn sunshine lit
up the whole landscape. There on the left was York Riv-
er, and in front were the houses of the town ; and in front
of all were the British redoubts, with their cannon wait-
ing.
As Lord Cornwallis expected to have more soldiers sent
him by Sir Henry Clinton, he ought to have fought in these
redoubts, I think, in order to gain time. But he deter-
mined that he would give them up, and retreat to his
stronger works behind them. The Americans at once
rushed in and took possession of them ; and then the next
thing to be done was to make what are called parallels.
These are trenches and banks of earth thrown up by the
army Avhich is attacking earthworks, behind which they
fight, as those who are besieged fight behind their own.
The parallels were begun, and the men worked at them
day and night: at last one of them was finished and
mounted with cannon, and the Americans then prepared
for tlie attack. Their army lay around Yorktown in the
shape of a new moon ; the left, composed of French troops,
restino- on York River, and the risjht, of Americans under
Lafayette, extending down beyond the town. In this way
Yorktown was regularly invested from the land side; the
French fleet watched on the water, ready to meet any
Biitish ships which attempted to approach ; and on the
9th of October General Washington began the attack.
It was begun in the afternoon, and for eight hours the
cannon thundered from the opposing works. Darkness
soon came, but this did not stop the tire, and the spectacle
is said to have been magnificent. The red glare of the ar-
tillery lit up the night, and all at once a still more splen-
did sight was presented, which I will now proceed to de-
scribe.
THE SUBRENDEK AT YOKKTOAVX.
327
ijUNWALLIS 5 LAVi..
III.
Opposite the left of the Aiuerican line, in York River,
were some English ships, which they determined to make
an effort to destroy. One of them was named the Charon
and the otiier the Guadaloxipe^ and, as their
lights were visible, there was no difficulty
in firing at them.
This was done with red-hot can-
non-balls from the Amer-
ican redoubts toward
—^ York River, and both
the ships were
soon set on fire.
One who saw them
described it as a
wild and beautiful
spectacle, full of " terrible grandeur " and attraction. The
flames speedily caught the sails and rigging of the ships
and ran to the summits of the masts, and the shores were
lit up by the conflagration. Tlie ships had slipped their
rabies and attempted to get away, but the red-hot balls
caught up with them, and they became the mark of all
the batteries as they fled, like mountains of fire, toward
the bay. Tiie Guadaloupe managed to extinguish the fire
<^)n board, and escaped, but the Charon was completely
destroyed and sunk. Another English ship was also set
on fire by shells and destroyed ; and (he cannonade did
not cease until next morning.
Day after day the fighting conlinued, an(l llic prospect
became darker and darker for Lord Cornwallis. There
was a cave, it is said, in the river blufV, where he consult-
ed with his officers, but his head-i|ii;irt('rs, it seems, were in
what was called the "Nelson House," a residence belong-
328
STORIES OP THE OLD DOMINIOX.
ing to General Nelson, The Americans fired at it, al-
though they at first did not wish to do so, from reluc-
tance to injure the fine mansion. But of this General
Nelson would not hear. When the artillery officers hesi-
tated, he liimself aimed the cannon and fired at his own
iiouse; and this, if nothing else were known of him, would
prove his noble character and self-sacrificing patriotism.
Day after day and night after night the fighting went
on, and the situation of Lord Cornwallis grew every hour
more critical. A sec-
ond parallel was con-
structed by the Amer-
icans in front of their
right wing, very close
to two of the strongest
of the English works ;
and these redoubts
Washington now re-
solved to assault.
The attack took place
on the evening of the
14th of October. The
column on the i-ight consisted of the troops under Lafay-
ette, and was led by Alexander Hamilton, afterward one
of the greatest statesmen of America. On the left were
the French chasseurs and grenadiers^ as they were called ;
and when the word was given, the two columns rushed
forward toward the British redoubts. They were re-
ceived with a storm of bullets and cannon-shot, but did
not return the fire. The only way to take the works was
at the point of the bayonet, and the men rushed on over
the felled trees and other obstacles, and mounted the earth-
works, where they fought with clubbed muskets hand to
hand with the English troops.
NELSON HOUSE.
THE SURREXDEK AT YORKTOWX. 329
Tlie Americans under Ilaniiltoii carried everytliing be-
fore them, and were at last in possession of the redoubt.
The French were still fighting on the left, and Lafayette
sent word to Baron Viomenil, who commanded the French,
that '■''He was in his redoubt ; when would the baron be in
hh?''
"Tell the marqnis," replied Viomenil, "that I am not in
mine, but I will be in five minutes!"
He was as good as liis word. Suddenly clieers were
heard all along the front. Both redoubts were captured,
and the shouts of the French and Americans rang aloft
and mingled together.
Washington was standing on liis works in the rear, lis-
tening. As he lieard this sliout lie closed his field-glasses,
and said to General Knox, who was standing by him,
" The work is done — and well done !"
IV.
Lord Cornwallis was now in a desperate situation. He
had lost all hope of having more soldiers sent him by Sii-
Henry Clinton, and he saw that he could not resist Wash-
ington much longer, lie made one attempt to attack the
French above the town before daylight one morning, but
was soon driven ])ack ; and then he determined to make
.'in effort to escape.
The manner in which he attempted to do this shows
how desperate he had become. You will remetnber what
I told von about CJloucestcr Point, across tlic river from
^'orktown. 'I'lic British had some soldiers there, and a
party of French were also across the river watching them.
Lord C'ornwallis's jdan was this: As the river was not
more than a mile wiilo at the place, he resolved to leave
all his cannon and baggage in Yorktown, iiml eross his
men over in boats by night to the Point. Then he meant
330 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
to make a sudden attack on the French there and cut them
to pieces. Then he and his men could mount the horses
of the French legion, gallop off toward the Rappahannock,
and, forcing their way through Maryland, Pennsylvania,
and New Jersey, arrive safely in the city of New York,
where their main army was.
When a man is desperate he is ready to undertake des-
perate things, and you see this was now the case with
Lord Cornwallis. He was like Colonel M'Culloch, who
leaped over the precipice at Wheeling. It was his only
chance of safety, and he I'esolved to try it.
The boats were soon ready, and on the night of the 16th
of October the British began to cross from Yorktown to
Gloucester. It was about ten o'clock at night when the
boats pushed from shore, and they moved in such deep si-
lence that no one in the American camps dreamed of their
design. The greatest secrecy had been kept about the
whole affair, and none of the people in the town knew of
it ; so the first boat-loads were landed on the Gloucester
side, and then the boats set out to return and carry over
more. But Providence had determined that Lord Corn-
wallis should not escape. His plan might have succeeded,
as desperate plans sometimes do ; but when Heaven has
decreed that certain things in this world shall not take
place, the power of man is vain, and everything comes to
nothing. No sooner had the boats started back toward
Yorktown than the sky clouded over, and a violent storm
began. The thunder roared, the lightning flashed, and the
waves of the broad river dashed the boats up and down,
rendering it impossible to carry over the rest of the army.
All night the storm went on, and when morning came it
was not yet over. Cornwallis saw that there was no
hope now, as the Americans would discover his attempt to
escape; so he brought back the soldiers wlio were at
THE SURRENDEU AT YORKTOWN.
331
Gloucester Point, and sent word to Geueral Washington
that he was ready to surrender.
Such was the end of the famous siege, and the long
agony of tlie Revohition was over. One ceremony only
SL'&ULMlLil or toUNWALLli) AI iu;;Klu«.N.
remained to be observed — to receive tlie surrender of the
Hritish troops; and tliis was fixed for the I'Uh of October.
On that day it took jilace. Tlio terms were as liberal
as possible. The men and oflicers were to retain their
bacrga'^c and side-arms, and all their jjcrsonal property.
Only one disagreeable comlilion was exacted by Washing-
332
STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
ton. This was that tlie English flags should be " cased,"
as it was called, that is, rolled up, when the troops march-
ed out. This was considered a great disgrace ; but Lord
Cornwallis had inflicted it u]ion General Lincoln, of the
MOORE HOUSE.
American army, when he surrendered at Charleston, and
now Washington resolved that he should submit to it in
his turn.
The surrender took place in a field south of Yorktown,
and the scene was lonsf remembered. Through the field a
road ran, and on one side of this road the American troops
were drawn up. The French were facing them on the
other side, and the lines were more than a mile long.
Washington rode a white horse, and took his place at
the head of the American line ; and General Rochambeau,
on a fine bay, was at the head of the French. A great
crowd had assembled from all the surrounding country,
and at the hour appointed the British troops were seen
defiling out of Yorktown. Their colors were cased, in
compliance with the terms of surrender, and they came on
slowly, with sullen faces, in the midst of a deep silence.
TUE SURRENDER AT YORKTOWX.
333
Lord Connvallis did not make his appearance. He sent
word that he was unwell, and General O'Hara, of the Brit-
ish army, took his place. This officer rode up to Wash-
ington, made a bow, and presented Lord Cornwallis's sword.
Washington bowed in return, but pointed to General Lin-
coln, to signify that the surrender must be made to him.
General O'Hara therefore presented the sword to Lincoln,
who received it with a bow, and then returned it, request-
ing that it should be restored to Lord Cornwallis.
The rest of the ceremony was soon over. The British
troops marched between tlie two lines, and stacked their
&^
X -
MOI'NT VKIINON.
arms and colors. Tiiis sceniud Id morlil'y and enriige
lliem in the highest degree. Tlie officers looked fii rictus,
and Colonel Abcrcrombie, of the English (iuards, covered
his face and bit the hilt of his sw<ir<l willi rage.
334 STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINIOIV.
The British troops were then marched back to their
quarters in Yorktown, and the ceremony of the surrender
was over.
From that hour the Revolutionary War was at an end.
British troops remained upon American soil, but the fight-
ing was over, and in 1783 a formal treaty of peace was
made between England and the United States. As soon as
intelligence of this was received the British prepared to
leave New York. This ceremony took place in November,
1783; and in December of the same year Washington,
who was then in the city of New York, took leave of his
old friends and comrades, who had fought under him so
long. It was an affecting scene. Washinfjton came into
CD Cj vj
the room where his generals were all assembled, and rais-
ing a glass of wine, addressed them in a voice full of the
deepest feeling :
" With a heart full of love and gratitude I now take
leave of you," he said. " I most devoutly wish that your
latter days may be as prosperous and happy as your for-
mer ones have been glorious and honorable."
He then drank to their health and happiness, and looked
at them with deep emotion. The tears were running down
their cheeks, and they seemed unable to utter a word.
Washington then said, " I cannot come to each of you
to take my leave, but shall be obliged to you if each will
come and take my hand."
General Knox, who was next to him, grasped his hand,
and Washington kissed him. He then shook hands with
and kissed each of the generals in turn, after which he left
the room. Long lines of his old soldiers were drawn up
in the street. Between these he walked to a boat on the
river; raised his hat in reply to the cheering; the boat
was rowed away, and thus ended one of the most affect-
ing scenes of history.
A LAST WORD TO THE BOYS. 335
A LAST WORD TO THE BOYS.
I HAVE thus told you a good many stories of Virginia
liistory, and have tried to do so in a manner to interest
you. Whether I have succeeded I do not know ; but I
have done ray best, and I hope, at least, that some of them
have pleased you.
But pleasing you was not my main object in telling you
my stories. It is a great thing to interest young people,
and make them acquainted with fiicts which they ought
to know ; but what is far more important is to improve
their characters, by showing them how great and good
men did their duty wherever and whenever they were
called upon. If you will go back and remember the
stories in our little book, you will see that I have never
lost sight of this, or allowed it to pass out of my mind.
I first told you about John Smith and his adventurous
career — how he began life as a poor boy, but was always
so brave and true that every one respected him, and how
he came at last to found a great country, and died leaving
a famous name. Then you were told of Nathaniel Bacon
and his patriotic life ; and then all about Washington, and
his courage and high character, from tiie time when he was
a boy whom scarcely any one had heard of, to that day
in New York when he was looked upon as the greatest
man living in the whole woild. Vou heard next about
Thomas Jelferson and Patrick Henry, and other jjatriots;
and in my stories of Andrew Lewis, and Klizabetli /arie,
and Colonel Rogers, I showed vou liow brave ami hue
336 STOKIES OF THE OLD DOMINION.
the men and women and very children of- the border
were, in tlie dark days when they were called npon to
sliow what was in them. All these and other stories still
I have gone on telling you day after day — never tired
telling them, it' you were willing to listen ; and now when
I have finished, and am about to bid you good-bye, I think
I can say that some, at least, of these true stories will be
of profit to yon.
You are boys now, but you will soon be men. Then
you will have your own way to make in the world. Do
you mean to be idle, and fearful, and deceive people, and
give them a bad opinion of you ? Or do you intend to
go to work, and act bravely and nobly, and do your
duty, and leave a name behind you when you die which
the world will love and resjoect V Take care — now is
the time! Did you ever notice a large tree that grew
crooked, and was an ugly eyesore on that account? Per-
haps it stood on the lawn, right in front of the porch, and
your father would have liked very much to straighten it.
It was impossible to do so. A hundred horses could not
have dragged it erect. And yet think of the time when
that large tree was a small sapling : a child might have
straightened it then, and it would have grown properly,
and every one would have admired it.
By this I mean that boys ought to groio straight, not
crooked. You are young now, as the tree was once: be-
gin in time, and you will be as straight as an arrow when
you are a man. If you wait, it will be too late. The way
to make men erect and noble is to take them, when they
are boys, and show them that there is nothing in this
world so noble as doing their dutJ^ Once more I say, re-
member that, though you are boys now, you will be men
soon. The old people will die, and you must take their
places; and woe to these old people if they set you a bad
A LAST WORD TO THE BOYS. 337
example! Did you ever bear what a great and good
man said one day ? He was walking in the snow, and his
little son was following him, and stepping in the prints
which his father's feet had made in the snow. His father
saw this, and shook his head :
"I must mind how I walk," he said to himself; "that
fellow is following in my footsteps !"
We old people must mind how we walk, if you young
fellows are walking after us, and take care where we go
and what we do. You will do good or evil, just as you
have been taught. If you are false and worthless, you and
everybody else will have a hard time of it. You may
be soldiers, judges, statesmen, and presidents. What you
say or do may decide the fate of millions of other people.
These will look to you; and, more than all, God will
watch you, and hold you to a strict account. If you are
brave, and true, and unselfish, Heaven will bless you, and
every one who knows you will love and respect you. If
you are mean and cowardly, and think of nothing but
your own pleasure, God and man wall hate you. Which
will you be ?
The greatest of all things is to be pure, and to do your
duty. Boys, and grown people too, learn this best by
example, I think, and I have tried to show you these ex-
amples in American history.
I might have made my book longer, and written it in a
(UnVM-ent style; but I tliink I acted wisely in never forget-
ting that I was writing for boys. If I have interested you,
I am more than content. I am sure of one thing — tliat 1
would not write what Mould make you worse, for all the
world. I hope my liltlo stories, by showing you great ex-
amples, will make you wiser and better.
THE END.
VALUABLE AXD IXTERESTmG WORKS
FOR
PUBLIC AND PllIVATE LIBRARIES
Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York.
ZW For a full List of Books suitable for Libraries, see Harpf.u & Brothers'
Trade-List and Catat.ogue, tchich may be had gratuitously on application
to the Publishers personally, or by letter enclosiTig Nine Cents in Postage
stamps.
t3f~ Habpee & Brothers mil send their publications by mail, postage prepaid [ex-
cepting certain books excluded from the mail by reason of weight], on re-
ceipt of the price. Habpee & Beotuees' Hehool and College Text-Books are
marked in this list with an asterisk (").
MACAULAY'S PHSTORY OF ENGLAND. The History of England
from tlie Accession of James II. By Thomas Babington Macaulay.
New Edition, from new Electrotype Plates. 8vo, Cloth, Gilt Tops, Fite
Volumes in a Box, 810 00 per set. Sold only in sets. Cheap Edi-
tion, 12mo, Cloth, .-St 00.
MACAl'LAYS LIFE AND LETTERS. The Life and Letters of Lord
Macaulay. By his Nejjhew, G. Otto Trevelyan, M.P. With Por-
trait on Steel. Complete in 2 vols.,8vo, (^loth, nncnt ed^es and gilt
tops, $.> 00; Sheep, .*« 00; Half Calf, i'J 50. Popidar Edition, two
vols, in one, 12mo, Cloth, $1 7.">.
HU.ME'S HISTOKV OF ENtlLAND. The History of England, from
the lnvasi<jn of .Julius ("a-iar to the Ahdication of James II., KJSS. Hv
David Hume. G vols.. IL'mo, Cloth, $4 80 ; Sheep, $7 20 ; Half Calf,
ijil.'i ;}0. New E<lition,from new Klectrolype Plates, nearly rrarli/.
GII5B()N'S ROME. The History of the Decline and Fall of the Human
Empire. By l".i>\vAiti> (jrmtoN. \\'iih Notes hy Bev. H. II. .Mil. man
and .M. GiizoT. With Index, fi vdls., 12mo, Clolh, !j(4 KO ; Sheep,
$7 20 ; Half Calf, ijSlS TO. New E>Ution,fr<>m new JClertroti/pi- Plates,
in Press.
HILDRETirS UNITED STATES. History of the Tnitcd States.
FiKHT Skijies: From the Discovery of the Continent to the Organiza-
tion of the (/ovenimcnt imder the Federal Constitution. SEroMi Se-
ries: From the Arlr)ption of the Federal f'onsiitution to the End of
the Sixteenth Congress. Bv RiriiARU Hii.hretii. (J vols., 8vo, Cloth,
•118 00; Sheep, ii<21 00; Half Calf, .««.'$ I r,(K
2 Valuable and Interesting Works for Ptiblic and Private Libraries.
MOTLEY'S DUTCH REPUBLIC. The Rise of the Dutch Republic.
A History. By John Lothrop Motley, LL.D., D.C.L. With a
Foitrait of William of Orange. 3 vols., 8vo, Cloth, $10 50; Sheep,
$12 00 ; Half Calf, $17 25.
MOTLEY'S UNITED NETHERLANDS. History of the United Neth-
erlands : from the Death of William the Silent to the Twelve Y'ears'
Truce — ICO',). With a full View of the English-Dutch Struggle against
Spain, and of the Origin and Destruction of the Spanish Armada. By
John Lothuop Motley, LL.D., D.C.L. Portraits. 4 vols., 8vo,
Cloth, $14 00 ; Sheep, $16 00 ; Half Calf, $23 00.
MOTLEY'S LIFE AND DEATH OF JOHN OF BARNEVELD. The
Life and Death of John of Barneveld, Advocate of Holland : with a
♦ View of the Primary Causes and Movements of "The Tliirty-years'
War." By John Lothrop Motley, LL.D., D.C.L. Illustrated. 2
vols., 8vo, Cloth, $7 00 ; Sheep, $8 00 ; Half Calf, $11 50.
FIRST CENTURY OF THE REPUBLIC. A Review of American
Progress. 8vo, Cloth, $5 00 ; Sheep, $5 50 ; Half Morocco, $7 25.
*HAYDN'S DICTIONARY OF DATES, relating to all Ages and Na-
tions. For Universal Reference. Edited by Benjamin Vincent, As-
sistant Secretary and Keeper of the Library of the Royal Institution of
Great Britain, and Revised for the Use of American Readers. 8vo,
Cloth, $3 50 ; Sheep, $3 94.
HUDSON'S HISTORY OF JOURNALISM. Journalism in the United
States, from 1G90 to 1872. By Frederic Hudson. 8vo, Cloth, $5 00 ;
Half Calf, $7 25.
JEFFERSON'S DOMESTIC LIFE. Tlie Domestic Life of Tliomas
Jetferson : Compiled from Family Letters and Reminiscences, by his
Great-granddaughter, Sarah N. Randolph. Illustrated. Crown 8vo,
Cloth, $2 50.
JOHNSON'S COMPLETE WORKS. The Works of Samuel Johnson,
LL.D. With an Essay on his Life and Genius, by Arthur Murphy,
Esq. 2 vols., 8vo, Cloth, $4 00 ; Sheep, $5 00 ; Half Calf, $8 50.
KINGLAKE'S CRIMEAN WAR. The Invasion of the Crimea : its
Origin, and an Account of its Progress down to tlie Death of Lord Rag-
lan. By Alexander William King lake. With Maps and Plans.
Three Volumes now ready. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00 per vol.; Half Calf,
$3 75 per vol.
LAMB'S COMPLETE WORKS. The Works of Charles Lamb. Com-
prising his Letters, Poems, Essays of Elia, Essays upon Shakspeare,
Hogarth, &c., and a Sketch of liis Life, with the Final Memorials, by
T. Noon Talfoukd. With Portrait. 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $3 00;
Half Calf, $6 50.
Valuable and Interesting Works for Public and Private Libraries. 3
LAWKEXCE'S HISTORICAL STUDIES. Historical Studies. By
Eugene Lawrence. Containing the following Essays : Tlie Bishops
of Rome. — Leo and Luther. — Loyola and tlie Jesuits. — Ecumenical
Councils. — The Vaudois. — The Huguenots. — The Churcli of Jerusalem.
— Dominic and the Ini|uisition. — Tlie Conquest of Ireland. — The Greek
Church. 8vo, Cloth, Uncut Edges and Gilt Tops, ^3 00.
MYERS'S REMAINS OF LOST EMPIRES. Remains of Lost Em-
pires : Sketches of the Ruins of Palmyra, Xineveii, Babylon, and I'er-
sepolis, with some Notes on India and the Caslimerian lliniulayas. By
P. V. N. Mters. Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $3 50.
LOSSING'S FIELD-BOOK OF THE REVOLUTION. Pictorial
Field-Book of tiie Revolution : or, Illustrations by Pen and Pencil of
the History, Biography, Scenery, Relics, and Traditions of the War for
Independence. By Benson J. Lossing. 2 vols., 8vo, Cloth, ^li 00 ;
Sheep or Roan, $15 00 ; Half Calf, $18 00.
LO.SSING'S FIELD-BOOK OF TIIE WAR OF 1812. Pictorial
Field-Book of the War of IS] 2 : or, Illustrations by Pen and Pencil of
the History, Biography, Scenery, Relics, and Tradiiinns of the last War
for American Indeiiendence. By Benson J. Lossing. Witii several
hundred Engravings on Wood by Lossing and Barritt, chiefly from
Original Sketches by the Autlior. 1088 pages, Svo, Cloth, $7 00 ;
Sheep or Roan, $8 'A) ; Half Calf, .f 10 00.
FORSTER'S LIFE OF DEAN SWIFT. Tiie Early Life of Jonathan
Swift (1GG7-I711). By John FoRSTEK. With Portrait. Svo, Cloth,
!|2 r>o.
GREEN'S ENGLISH PEOPLE. History of the English People. By
JoH.v RicHAKii Gkeen, M.A. In 4 vols. Vols. I. and II. ready,
8vo, Clotii, *2 '>() per volume.
IIALL.AM'S MIDDLE AGES. View of tlfc State of Europe during
the Middle Ages. Hv Henry Hallam. 8vo, Cloth, $2 00; Sheep,
$2 .-jO; Half Calf, 81 "25.
IIALLAMS CON.STITUTIONAL HISTORY OF ENGLAND. The
Constitutional History of EnglantI, from the Accession of Henry VII.
to the Death of George II. Bv Hicnrv IIai.i,am. Svo, Cloth, !Si2 00;
Sheep, ii<2 5(»; Half Calf, !?l 25.
HALLAM'S LITERATURE. Introduction to the Literature of Europe
during the Fifteenth, Sixteenth, and Seventeenth Centuries. By IIen-
iiv Hai.i.am. 2 vols., Hvo, Cloth, sI 00; Sheep, !«5 (M) ; Half Calf,
S<8 50.
SCIIWEINFUKTH'S HEART OF AFRICA. The Heart of Africa.
Three Years' Travels an<l Adventures in the Unexplored Kegions of
the Centre of Africa — from IMIJH to IH7I. 15y Dr. (iKouc; S( iiwr.iv-
iiKTii. Translated by ICi.i.i.n I",. FitEWin. With an Intioduction
by WiNwoon Reake. Illustrated by about i:'.0 Wood-cuts from Draw-
ings made bv the Autlmr, and witli two Maps. 2 vols., Svo, (loth,
4 Valuable and Interesting Works for Public and Private Libraries.
M'CLINTOCK & STRONG'S CYCLOPEDIA. Cyclopaedia of Bib-
lical, Tlieological, and Ecclesiastical Literature. Prepared by the Rev.
John M'Clintock, D.D., and James Strong, S.T.D. 7 vols, now
ready. Roval 8vo. Price per vol., Cloth, $5 00; Sheep, $6 00;
Half Morocco, $8 00.
MOHAMMED AND MOHAMMEDANISM: Lectures Delivered at
the Royal Institution of Great Britain in February and March, 1874.
By R. BoswoRTH Smith, M. A., Assistant Master in Harrow School;
late Fellow of Trinity College, Oxford. With an Appendix containing
Emanuel Deutsch's Article on "Islam." 12mo, Cloth, $1 60.
MOSHEIM'S ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, Ancient and Modern ;
in which the Rise, Progress, and Variation of Church Power are con-
sidered in their Connection with the State of Learning and Philosophy,
and the Political History of Europe during that Period. Translated,
with Notes, &c., by A. Maclainb, D.D. Continued to 1826, by C.
CooTE, LL.D. 2 vols., 8vo, Cloth, $4 00; Sheep, $5 00; Half Calf,
$8 50.
HARPER'S NEW CLASSICAL LIBRARY. Literal Translations.
The following Volumes are now ready. 12mo, Cloth, $1 50 each.
CiESAR. — Virgil. — Sallust. — Horace. — Cicero's Orations.—
Cicero's Offices, &c.— Cicero on Oratory and Orators. —
Tacitus (2 vols.). — Terence. — Sophocles.— Jdvenal. — Xeno-
PHON. — Homer's Iliad. — Homer's Odyssey. — Herodotus. — De-
mosthenes (2 vols.). — Thucydides. — jEschylus. — Euripides (2
vols.). — LivY (2 vols.). — Plato [Select Dialogues].
LIVINGSTONE'S SOUTH AFRICA. Missionary Travels and Re-
searches in South Africa : including a Sketch of Sixteen Years' Resi-
dence in the Interior of Africa, and a Journey from the Cape of Good
Hope to Loanda on the West Coast ; thence across the Continent, down
the River Zambesi, to the Eastern Ocean. By David Livingstone,
LL.D., D.C.L. With Portrait, Maps, and Illustrations. 8vo, Cloth,
$4 50 ; Sheep, |5 00 ; Half Calf, f 6 75.
LIVINGSTONE'S ZAMBESI. Narrative of an Expedition to the Zam-
besi and its Tributaries, and of the Discovery of the Lakes Shirwa and
Nyassa, 1858-18G4. By David and Charles Livingstone. With
Map and Illustrations. 8vo, Cloth, $5 00; Sheep, $5 50; Half Calf,
$7 25.
LIVINGSTONE'S LAST JOURNALS. The Last Journals of David
Livingstone, in Central Africa, from 1865 to his Death. Continued by
a Narrative of his Last Moments and Sufferings, obtained from his
Faithful Servants Chuma and Susi. By Horace Waller, F.R.G.S.,
Rector of Twywell, Northampton. With Portrait, Maps, and Illustra-
tions. 8vo, Cloth, $5 00 ; Sheep, $5 50 ; Half Calf, $7 25. Cheap
Popular Edition, 8vo, Cloth, with Map and Illustrations, $2 50.
GROTE'S HISTORY OF GREECE. 12 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $18 00;
Sheep, $22 SO ; Half Calf, $:]9 00.
Valuable and Interesting Works for Public ana Private Libraries. 5
RECLUS'S EARTH. The Eartli : a Descriptive History of the Phe-
nomena of the Life of the Globe. Ey £lisee Reci.us. With 234 Maps
and Illustrations, and 23 Page Maps printed in Colors. 8vo, Cloth,
$5 00; Half Calf, f7 25.
RECLUS'S OCEAN. The Ocean, Atmosphere, and Life. Being the
Second Series of a Descriptive History of the Life of tlie Globe. By
Elisee Reclus. Prufiiselv Illustrated with 250 Maps or Figures, and
27 Maps printed in Colors. " 8vo, Cloth, $G 00 ; Half Calf, $8 25.
NORDHOFF'S COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES OF THE UNITED
STATES. The Communistic Societies of the United States, from Per-
sonal Visit and Observation ; including Detailed Accounts of tlie Econ-
omists, Zoarites, Shakers, the Amaiia, Oneida, Bethel, Aurora, Icarian,
and other existing Societies. With Parlicidars of tlieir Koligious Creeds
and Practices, their Social Theories and Life, Numbers, Industries, and
Present Condition. By Charles Nokdiioff, Illustrations. 8vo,
Cloth, $4 00.
NORDIIOFF"S CALIFORNIA. California: for Health, Pleasure, and
Residence. A Book for Travellers and Settlers. Illustrated. 8vo,
Cloth, $2 50.
NORDHOFF'S NORrilERN CALIFORNIA, OKEGON, AND THE
SANDWICH ISLANDS. Northern California, Oregon, and the Sand-
wich Islands. Bv Ciiaui.es Nordiioff. Illustrated. Svo, Cloth,
$2 50.
PARTON'S CARICATURE. Caricature and Other Comic Art, in All
Times and Many Lands. By James Pautox. With 203 Illustrations.
Svo, Cloth, Gilt Tops and uncut edges, !§5 00.
♦RA\\^>INSONS MANUAL OF ANCIENT HISTORY. A Manual
of Ancient History, from the Earliest Times to the Fall of the Western
Empire. Comprising tiie History of Chaldaa, Assyria. Media, Hal)y-
lonia, Lydia, PhfL'iiicia, Syria, .Jud;ca, Egypt, Carthage, Persia, (ireece,
Macedonia, Parthia, and Home. \\\ (iEouce Hawi.insmn, M.A.,
Camden Professor of Ancient History in the University of Oxford.
12mo, Cloth, ijl JO.
NICHOLS'S ART EDUCATION. Art Education applied to Industry.
By (Jkokoe Wakij Nkmioi.h, Author of "The Story of the Great
March." Illustrated. Svo, Cloth, $4 00.
BAKI'^U'S ISMAILIA. Ismaili'a : a Narrative of the ICxpcilitiun to (Vn-
tral Africa for the Su|)pression of llic Slave-trade, organized by Ismail,
Khedive of Egy|)f. Hy Sir Samiii, AVitiTE Bakkk, Pasha, F.R.S.,
F.H.(;.S. With .MapsJ I'ortraits, and Illustrations. Hvo, Cli>tli, !§(5 00;
Half Calf, it'7 25.
BOSWKLL'S JOHNSON. The Life of Samuel .lohns.m, LL. I)., in-
cluding a .Fournal of a Tour to the Hcliridcs. Hy .Jami.h Hohwei.i.,
Es(|. Kdiied bv John Wii.hon Cuokek, LL. D., F. U.S. With a I'or-
trnit of Hosweli. 2 vols., Kv«, ( loth, 9<\ (Ml ; Siieop, ^'t (Ml ; I Inlf ( 'alf,
$8 50.
6 Valuable and Interesting Works for Public and Private Libraries.
VAN-LENNEP'S BIBLE LANDS. Bible Lands : their Modern Cus-
toms and Manners Illustrative of Scripture. By tlie Rev. Henry J.
Van-Lennep, D.D. Illustrated with upward of 350 Wood Engravings
and two Colored Maps. 838 pp., 8vo, Cloth, $5 00; Sheep, $0 00;
Half Morocco, $8 00.
VINCENT'S LAND OF THE WHITE ELEPHANT. The Land of
the White Elephant : Sights and Scenes in Southeastern Asia. A Per-
sonal Nanative of Travel and Adventure in Farther India, embracing
the Countries of Burma, Siam, Cambodia, and Cochin-China (1871-2).
By Frank Vincent, Jr. Illustrated with Maps, Plans, and Woodculs.
Crown 8vo, Cloth, $3 50.
SHAKSPEARE. The Dramatic Works of William Shakspeare. With
Corrections and Notes. Engravings. 6 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $9 00. 2
vols., 8vo, Cloth, $-4 00; Sheep, $5 00. In one vol., 8vo, Sheep,
$4 00.
SMILES'S HISTORY OF THE HUGUENOTS. Tke Hngnenots:
their Settlements, Churches, and Industries in England and Ireland.
By Samuel Smiles. With an Appendix relating to the Huguenots in
America. Crown 8vo, Cloth, $2 00.
SMILES'S HUGUENOTS AFTER THE REVOCATION. The Hu-
guenots in France after the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes ; witii a
Visit to the Country of the Vaudois. By Samuel Smiles. Crown
8vo, Cloth, $2 00.
SMILES'S LIFE OF THE STEPHENSONS. The Life of George
Stei)]ienson, and of his Son, Robert Stephenson ; comprising, also, a
History of the Invention and Introduction of the Railway Locomotive.
By Samuel Smiles. With Steel Portraits and numerous Illustrations.
Svo, Cloth, is 00.
SQUIER'S PERU. Peru : Incidents of Travel and Exploration in the
Land of the Incas. By E. George Squikk, M.A., F.S.A., late U. S.
Commissioner to Peru, Author of "Nicaragua," "Ancient Monuments
of Mississippi Valley," &c., &c. With Illustrations. Svo, Cloth, |i5 00.
STRICKLAND'S (Miss) QUEENS OF SCOTLAND. Lives of the
Queens of Scotland and English Princesses connected with the Regal
Succession of Great Britain. Bv Agnes Strickland. 8 vols., 12mo,
Cloth, $12 00 ; Half Calf, l|2G 00.
THE 'CHALLENGER" EXPEDITION. The Atlantic: an Account
of the General Results of the Exploring Expedition of H.M. S. "Chal-
lenger." By Sir Wyville Thomson, K.C.B., F.R.S. With numer-
ous Illustrations, Colored Maps, and Charts, from Drawings by J. J.
Wyld, engraved by J. D. Cooper, and Portrait of the Author, engrared
by'C. H. Jeens. 2 vols., Svo, Cloth, -$12 00.
BOURNE'S LIFE OF JOHN LOCKE. The Life of John Locke. By
H. R. Fox Bourne. 2 vols., Svo, Cloth, nncut edges and gilt tops,
$o 00.
Valuable and Interesting Works for Public and Private Libraries. 7
ALISON'S HISTORY OF EUROPE. Fiust Skries : From the Com-
mencement of the French Revohition, in 1781), to the Kestovation of
the Bourbons in 1815. [In addition to tiie Notes on Chapter LXXVI.,
which correct the errors of the ori<;inal work concerning the United
States, a copious Analytical Index has been appended to this American
Edition.] Skconi) Seriks : From the Fall of Napoleon, in 1815, to
the Accession of Louis Napoleon, in 1852. 8 vols., Svo, Cloth, J^ll! 00;
Sheep, $20 00 ; Half Calf, $34 00.
WALLACES GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF ANHIALS.
The Geofjraphical Distribution of Animals. Witii a Study of the Re-
lations of Living and Extinct Faunas, as Elucidating the Past Changes
of the Earth's Surface. By Alfrku Russki. Wallace. Witli Maps
and Illustrations. In 2 vols., Svo, Cloth, $10 00.
WALLACE'S MALAY ARCHIPELAGO. The Malay Archipelago:
Tiie Land of the Orang-Utan and the Bird of Paradise. A Narrative
of Travel, 1S5-1-18G2. With Studies of Man and Nature. By A li- red
EussEL Wallace. Witli Ten Maps and Fifty-one Elegant Illustra-
tions. Crown Svo, Cloth, $2 50.
BLUNT'S BEDOUIN TRIBES OF TIIE EUPHRATES. Bedouin
Tribes of the Euphrates. By Lady Anne Blunt. Edited, with a
Preface and some Account of the Arabs and their Horses, by W. S. B,
Map and Sketches by tiie Author. Svo, Cloth, $2 50.
GRIFFIS'S JAPAN. The Mikado's Empire : Book L History of Japan,
from COO B.C. to 1872 A.D. Book II. Personal Experiences, Observa-
tions, and Studies in Japan, 1870-1874. By Willlvm Elliot Ghif-
FLS, A.M., late of the Imperial Universitv of TokiO, Japan. Copiously
Illustrated. Svo, Cloth, .$4 00 ; Half Calf, $G 25,
THOMPSON'S PAPACY AND THE CH'IL POWER. The Papacy
and the Civil Power. By the Hon. R. W. Thumi'son, Secretary of the
U. S. Navy, Crown 8vo', Cloth, $3 00,
TIIE POETS AND POF/FRY OF SCOTLAND: From the Earliest
to the Present Time, ('(jinprising Characteristic Selections from tlic
Works of the more Noteworthy Scottish I'oets, with Biographical
and Critical Notices. By James Grant Wilson. Willi Portraits on
Steel. 2 vols,, Svo, Cloth, $10 00; Half Calf, $14 50; Full Morocco,
.$ 1 K 00.
♦THE STUDENTS SERIES. With JIaps and Illustrations. 12mo,
Cloth.
Fkasce. — Giimos. — Greece. — Hime. — Rome (by Liddell). — Old
Testament Histokv. — New Testament Mistorv. — Strickland'.s
Queens of En<;lani> (Abridged). — Ancient History of the
East, — Hallam's Middle A(;eh. — Hallam's ('onstititional
Hlstorv of Enolani). — Lvell's Elements of GEOi.ofJY. — Meri-
vale's General History of Rome. — (!ox'h CJenkral Histoisy
OK Greece. — (.'lahsical Dictionary, I'licc $1 Ki per volume.
Lewis's History of Germany. — Ecclesiastical IIistoiiy.
Price $1 75 per volume.
8 Valuable and l7tteresting Works for Public and Private Libraries.
CARLYLE'S FREDERICK THE GREAT. History of Friedrich II..
called Frederick the Great. By Thomas Carlyle. Portraits, Maps,
Plans, &c. 6 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $12 00; Sheep, $14 40; Half Calf,
$22 50.
THE REVISION OF THE ENGLISH VERSION OF THE NEW
TESTAMENT. With an Introduction by the Rev. P. Schaff, D.D.
618 pp., Crown 8vo, Cloth, $3 00.
This work embraces in one volume :
I. ON A FRKSH REVISION OF THE ENGLISH NEW TES-
TAMENT. By J. B. LiGHTFOOT, D.D., Canon of St. Paul's,
and Hulsean Professor of Divinity, Cambridge. Second Edition,
Revised. 19G pp.
II. ON THE AUTHORIZED VERSION OF THE NEW TES-
TAMENT in Connection with some Recent Proposals for its
Revision. By Richard Chknevix Trench, D.D., Arch-
bishop of Dublin. 194 pp.
IIL CONSIDERATIONS ON THE REVISION OF THE EN-
GLISH VERSION OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. By C,
J. Ellicott, D.D., Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol. 178 pp.
ADDISON'S COMPLETE WORKS. The Works of Joseph Addison,
embracing the whole of the Spectator. 3 vols., 8vo, Cloth, $6 00;
Sheep, $7 50; Half Calf, $12 75.
ANNUAL RECORD OF SCIENCE AND INDUSTRY. The Annual
Record of Science and Industry. Edited by Professor Spencer F.
Baird, of the Smithsonian Institution, with the Assistance of Eminent
Men of Science. The Yearlv Volumes for 1871, 1872, 1873, 1874, 1875,
1876, 1877, 1878 are ready." 12mo, Cloth, $2 00 per vol.
BROUGHAM'S AUTOBIOGRAPHY. Life and Times of Henry, Lord
Brougham. Written by Himself. 3 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $6 00.
BULWER'S HORACE. The Odes and Epodes of Horace. A Metrical
Translation into English. With Introduction and Commentaries. By
Lord Lytton. With Latin Text from the Editions of Orelli, Mac-
leane, and Yoiige. 12mo, Cloth, $1 75.
BULWER'S KING ARTHUR. King Arthur. A Poem. By Lord
Lytton. ]2mo. Cloth, $1 75.
BULWER'S PROSE WORKS. The Miscellaneous Prose Works of
Edward Bulwer, Lord Lytton. 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $3 50. Also, in
uniform style, Caxtoniana. 12mo, Cloth, $1 75.
DAVIS'S CARTHAGE. Carthage and her Remains . being s:n Account
of the Excavations and Researches on the Site of the Phoenician Me-
tropolis in Africa and other Adjacent Places. Conducted under the
Auspices of Her Majesty's Government. By Dr. N. Davis, F.R.G.S.
Profusely Illustrated with Maps, Woodcuts, Chromo-Lithographs, &o.
8vo, Cloth, $4 00 ; Half Calf, $6 25,
Valuable and Interesting Works for Publit and Private Libraries. 9
CAMERON'S ACROSS AFRICA. Across Africa. By Vernet Lov-
ETT Camekox, C.B., D.C.L., Commander Royal Navy, Gold Medal-
ist Royal Geographical Society, &c. With a Map and Numerous Illus-
trations. 8vo, Cloth, %a 00. '
CARLYLE'S FRENCH REVOLUTION. The French Revolution : a
History. Bv Thomas Caklyle. 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $3 50; Sheep,
$•4 30 ; Half Calf, %1 00.
CARLYLE'S OLIVER CROMWELL. Oliver Cromwell's Letters and
Speeciies, including the Supplement to the First Edition. With Eluci-
dations. By Thomas Caklyle. 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $3 50; Sheep,
$4 30; Half Calf, $7 00.
BARTH'S NORTH AND CENTRAL AFRICA. Travels and Dis-
coveries in North and Central Africa : being a Journal of an Expedi-
tion undertaken under the Auspices of H.B. M.'s Government, in the
Years 1849-18.-)5. Bv Henry JJartii. IMi.I)., D.C.L. Illustrated.
3 vols., 8vo, Cloth, $12 00 ; Sheep, $13 50 ; Half Calf, $18 75.
THOMSON'S LAND AND BOOK. The Land and the Book ; or,
Biblical Illustrations drawn from the Manners aTid (Customs, the Scenes
and the Scenery, of tiic Holy Land. By W. I\I. Thomson, D.D., Twen-
ty-five Years a Missionary of tiie A.B.C.F.M. in Syria and Palestine.
With two elaborate Maps of Palestine, an accurate Plan of Jerusalem,
and several hundred Engravings, representing the Scenery, Topogra-
phy, and Productions of the Holy Land, and the (^ostumes. Manners,
and Habits of the People. 2 vols., I2mo, Cloth, $5 00 ; Sheep, $6 00 ;
Half Calf, $8 50.
TENNYSON'S COMPLETE POEMS. The Poetical W^orks of Alfred
Tennyson, Poet Laureate. With numerous Illustrations by Eminent
Artists, and Three Characteristic Portraits. 8vo, Paper, $1 00; Cloth,
$1 .50.
CRUISE OF THE "CHALLENGER." Voyages over many Seas,
Scenes in many Lands. By W. J. J. Si'RY, R.N. With Maji and Il-
lustrations. Crown 8vo, Cloth, $2 00,
DU CHAILLU'S AFRICA. Exidorations and Adventures in Equa-
tfirial y\frica: with Accounts of the Maimers ami Cnstnms of the I'eu-
jilc, and of the Chase of the (iorilla, tiie Crocodile. Leopard, I'.lcphan',
Hipjiopotamus, imtl oilier Animals. By Pai;l B. Di: Chaillu. Illus-
trated. 8vo, Clotli, $5 00 ; Siicep, $5 50 ; Half Culf, %1 25.
DU CH.AH.LU'S ASHANGO LAND. A .lourney to Ashnngo Land,
and Further Penetration into Ecjuatorial Africa. Ws Paim. H. Dij
Ciiailm;. Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, .*i5 00; Sheep. $5'.'iO; Half Calf,
%! 2.-,.
Wnri'E'S MASSACRE OF ST. BAH'I'HOLOMKW. The Massacre
of St. liartlmlornew : Precedcfl by a lli^lnry of the Religions Wars in
thf Keign of Charles IX. By Henrv WiiirK, M.A. With IlluHtia-
tions. Crown 8vo, Cloth, %\ 75.
lO Valuable and Interesting Works for Public and Private Libraries.
DRAPEK'S CIVIL WAR. History of the American Civil War. Bv
John W. Drapek, M.D., LL.D. 3 vols., 8vo, Cloth, Beveled Edges,
$10 50; Sheep, $12 00; Half Calf, $17 25.
DRAPER'S INTELLECTUAL DEVELOPMENT OF EUROPE. A
History of the Intellectual DeveIo])ment of Europe. By John W.
Draper, M.D., LL.D. New Edition, Revised. 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth,
$3 00 ; Half Calf, $6 50.
DRAPER'S AMERICAN CIVIL POLICY. Thoughts on the Future
Civil Policy of America. By John W. Draper, M.D., LL.D., Pro-
fessor of Cliemistry and Physiology in the University of New York.
Crown 8vo, Cloth, $2 00 ; Half Morocco, $3 75.
WOOD'S HOMES WITHOUT HANDS. Homes Without Hands:
being a Description of the Habitations of Animals, classed according to
- tlieir Principle of Construction. By J. G. Wood, M.A., F.L.S. Il-
lustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $4 50 ; Sheep or Roan, $5 00 ; Half Calf, $6 75.
FLAMMARION'S ATMOSPHERE. The Atmosphere. Translated
from the French of Camille Flammarion. Edited by James Glai-
SHER, F.R.S., Superintendent of the Magnetical and Meteorological
Department of the Royal Observatory at Greenwich. W^ith 10 Chrorao-
Lithographs and 86 Woodcuts. 8vo, Cloth, $6 00 ; Half Calf, $8 25.
ABBOTT'S DICTIONARY OF RELIGIOUS KNOWLEDGE. A
Dictionaiy of Religious Knowledge, for Popular and Professional Use ;
comprising full Information on Biblical, Theological, and Ecclesiastical
Subjects. With nearly One Thousand Maps and Illustrations. Ed-
ited by the Rev. Lyman Abbott, with the Co-operation of the Rev.
T. C. CoNANT, D. D. Royal 8vo, containing over 1000 pages. Cloth,
$6 00 ; Sheep, $7 00 ; Half Morocco, $8 50.
ABBOTT'S FREDERICK THE GREAT. The History of Frederick
the Second, called Frederick the Great. By John S. C. Abbott. Il-
lustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $5 00 ; Half Calf, $7 25.
ABBOTT'S HISTORY OF THE FRENCH REVOLUTION. The
French Revolution of 1789, as viewed in the Light of Republican Insti-
tutions. Bv John S. C. Abbott. Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $5 00 ;
Sheep, $5 50 ; Half Calf, $7 25.
ABBOTT'S NAPOLEON BONAPARTE. The History of Napoleon
Bonaparte. By John S. C. Abbott. With Maps, Illustrations, and
Portraits on Steel. 2 vols., 8vo, Cloth, $10 00; Sheep, $11 00; Half
Calf, $14 50.
ABBOTT'S NAPOLEON AT ST. HELENA. Napoleon at St. Hele-
na : or, Interesting Anecdotes and Remarkable Conversations of the
Emperor during the Five and a Half Years of his Captivity. Collected
from the Memorials of Las Casas, O'Meai-a, Montholon, Antommarchi,
and others. Bv John S. C. Abbott. Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $5 00 ;
Sheep, $5 50 ;' Half Calf, $7 25.
>.v
r— U-l j
J713DNYS01^
'oajy^
Vv^ ■■■^t/
i
iNYSOV'^
g~
C3
c^-
^''
^^^l•LIBRARY•a^.
-i- --tj
^lo
4<>
^<!/ojnvojo'^
-N'
vlOSANCEier.^
■^Jrt«NV-so]^^^ v/v,
0^ .v\:
-^ s.^-
V
'^^(!/0d IIVJ-JO^-^ '^(VOJ llVJ-JO'f^"
o
3 1158 00776 4482
^C.IIDD'
'^
UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
AA 000 697 237 6
> r^
V
5^ - f
viian#
^-
'-'JU■J^y•iJr v^aiAi:-
1
CO
>
SO
'jujAINnmV
rr^
H
0 ^
UUJII T J J"
^.^OFCAl